The Strings Of Life

Chapters

Chapter One- First Encounter
Chapter Two- Moonlit Meet-up
Chapter Three- First Lessons of First Disaster
Chapter Four- Memories in Sharp
Chapter Five- Teacher's Last Words
Chapter Six- The Charming Devil
Chapter Seven- Competition and Redemption
Chapter Eight- A Master's Funeral
Chapter Nine- Tea and Sunset
Chapter Ten- Music of Death
Chapter Eleven- Returning The Favor
Chapter Twelve- A Wub-erful Visit
Chapter Thirteen- More to Life Than Riches
Chapter Fourteen- Storms of the Heart
Chapter Fifteen- A Break in Silence
Chapter Sixteen- The Last Song
Chapter Seventeen- At the Crossroads
Chapter Eighteen- Mending Hearts
Chapter Twenty- Las Pegasus
Chapter Twenty One- Cards and Shots
Chapter Twenty Two- Las Pegasus (Day 2)
Chapter Twenty Three- Whispers Of a DJ
Chapter Twenty Four- Fixing a Record
Chapter Twenty Five- The Letter
Chapter Twenty Five Part Two (Explicit)- The Music She Makes
Chapter Twenty Six- Something Is Brewing
Chapter Twenty Seven- Expecting Has Been Doubled
Chapter Twenty Eight- The Royal Address
Chapter Twenty Nine- Two Doorbells
Chapter Thirty- Track Intro
Chapter Thirty One- Maestro's Actions
Chapter Thirty Two- Brother's Love For Her
Chapter Thirty Three- Echoes of War
Chapter Thirty Four- Sabotage
Chapter Thirty Five- Calming of the Storm
Chapter Thirty Seven- Heading Home
Chapter Thirty Eight- Notes of thy Heart
Chapter Thirty Nine- Firefight
Chapter Fourty- Faking Strength
Chapter Fourty One- Stressed Minds
Chapter Fourty Two- The Dying Storm
Chapter Fourty Three- Starlight's Return
Chapter Fourty Four- Her Name
Chapter Fourty Five- Three Years Happy
Chapter Fourty Six- First Day Of School
Prologue- A Little Backstory Of Maestro
Chapter Nineteen- Track Trip
Chapter Thirty Six- Disappointment

Chapter One- First Encounter

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 1- First Encounter:

The air smelled sweet of the cinnamon rolls that were being baked just a few blocks down from where Maestro and his family were now residing. The sun gently shined through the delicate curtains, seemingly greeting him to a new day on life. He wasn’t exactly a morning pony, but neither were very many ponies out there anyway to begin with.

“Wake up Maestro, your father’s already left for work, time for you to get out there and find yourself a teacher, dear!” his mother yelled to him from downstairs.

He gives off a groan, and then covers his face back up bringing the covers over his face, denying the greeting warmth the sun had to offer him.

He could hear his mother gently make her way up to his room in order to get him out of bed. Knowing him well enough that he wouldn’t the first time she asked him to.

“Okay then, if you insist.”

With a gentle glow of her horn, she removes the covers from the bed, and opens up the curtains.

“Ahh! Mom, why today!” Maestro yells out, as he covers his eyes entirely with his hoofs.

“Today’s Monday, and it’s time for you to do what you told me you would do today…and that was to find yourself a teacher to continue your Cello lessons.”

She then looked away, as she was now grabbing a hold of the cover she drug off of the bed, and neatly folding it beside him with her magic once more.

“Can’t it be tomorrow? I didn’t get-”

“Maestro?”

He let out a mildly frustrated sigh, as he then forced himself up out of bed.

“Good, now get yourself downstairs and get a healthy breakfast of some kind.” His mother quickly said to him.

“Yes mother…I honestly wish I had my own place by now.” He said to himself out loud.

“You will Maestro, as a matter of fact, it won’t be long before you do come to think of it.”
He tend to do the usual today like almost everyday it seemed to him. Take a shower, brush his teeth, get dressed, then head downstairs for breakfast…which he had to make himself.

“Ugh, why is it that I have to find myself a teacher so soon? If only I kept my mouth shut until maybe next week or something. I just wanted to get settled in for a bit…not get up and out there trying to take care of this so soon.” He thought.

He made his way into the kitchen slowly; he had his original father’s fine suit that he had received in the mail not too long ago from his biological mother. Luckily it survived the fire, since it was kept in a fireproof safe. That suit that his father had was his father’s, and his grandfather’s as well. The suit had been passed down from generation to generation, and was atleast a hundred years old, quite the relic to him, and which of course Maestro was ever so careful with it wherever he was and was off to.

“Well look at who’s trying to make a good first impression?”

“I don’t know why I decided to wear this…just that something inside of me told me I needed to wear it…so I did just that, mother.”

“Yes of course, for it is your biological father’s suit, and not the suit your current father gave you. No matter, I know how important that thing is to you.”

“It’s not a thing mother, it’s the last and only memento I have to remember my father by.”

“I understand my son, now come…eat.”

His mother pointed to an empty seat and brought him something she had made for him strangely enough.

“Don’t I usually make my own breakfast?” he wondered.

“Yes, but since this is your first official day in Canterlot, I decided to do a little something special for you dear. I may not be your actual mother, but you are still indeed my son, and that I love you very much.”

She gave him a soft and sincere smile as he looked back at her. Moments after, he enjoyed the lovely breakfast plate that was prepared for him in such a way as it seemed for royalty itself.
Maestro had finished his breakfast just minutes before, and now he grabbed his Cello, placed it in his carrying case, and placed it over his back.

“I’ll be back in a few hours mother!” he shouted, as he was closing the door behind him.

“Stay safe dear, and be careful with that suit whatever you do!”
Maestro was now on the grand quest to find him somepony who would be willing to teach him. He continued into the city streets, looking every which way as there was something having to do with nothing but literature, teashops, jewelry shops, and music stores.

“Can this place be normal for once? Not just full of yuppies?”

He continued on until he found some concert hall.

“Huh? Concert…tonight at nine o’ clock sharp.”

He then thinks to himself, this might be his chance to find himself the one.

“Well now, I suppose this will be put on the top of my list…”

He quickly scribbles down the info from the sign outside of the concert hall, and onto a piece of paper he conveniently takes with him whenever he needs to copy down some kind of information.

As he made his way to a certain area of a teashop, he heard somepony playing a Cello beautifully.

“Who in Equestria is that? It sounds…incredible.”

He kept following the noise, trying to pinpoint the source of the sound, when he saw a lovely mare playing to herself with nopony around.

He got a little closer to her, as her eyes were closed and she was feeling in tune, and one with her instrument.

“Um…hello there…ma’am?”

She then stopped and simply looked at him.

“Um, can I help you?” she replied in a slightly smart tone.

“Well um, yes actually…you see…I was-”

He then was interrupted by her sudden intrusion of jumping to conclusions.

“If you’re wanting an autograph, no…two, I do not play at funerals. Sorry if my music seems so depressing to you, and three…I will not teach children, nor do I intend to. Does that cover everything?” she gave a soft exhale of her breath after stating that.

“No, I wasn’t going to ask any of that from you miss. Why did you jump to all of those conclusions?”

“Well I uh…never mind about all of that then. What is it you want though, still?” she asked him again.

“I just wanted to let you know how beautiful your music sounds, it was gorgeous.”

“That’s not sarcasm is it?” she raised an eyebrow.

“No, no…not at all ma’am. That song I’ve played before, but I could never hit the end of it quite right yet. How and where did you get such a great instrument?”

“Well first off, we haven’t gotten acquainted with ourselves for one. I am Octavia Melody…and you are?”

“I’m Maestro…pretty short compared to yours.” He gave a little chuckle.

“Lovely name by the way, quite an elegant name for somepony.”

“Oh, well…thank you I guess.” she replied.

She looked away from him for a moment, trying to find a way to leave the conversation.

“I’m sorry, but I really have to get going.” She quickly then grabbed her Cello then left out of sight around the corner that he had come around just minute or two before.

“Wait, just one more thing!” he rose his voice, in hopes he’d catch her around the corner of the building, but she was already gone.

“Confound it! She could’ve been the one.”

He stomped one of his hoofs on the ground in mild frustration. He normally didn’t get angry, as he was mellow most of the time. Most ponies figured him to be a charmer towards mares, but he was nothing of the sort. Maybe every now and then he’d toss a little flirty comment out there to the occasional mare, but nothing too drastic.

“Hmm…wait a moment!”

He brought out his piece of paper showing the concert still on it.

“What if she’s…” he then stopped himself with a little smirk on his face.

“She’s got to be performing there tonight, she’s just got to be.”

Soon after, he made his way once again back out into the main streets of Canterlot, and out again to find some kind of teacher amidst the glorious city.

“Octavia…hmm…that mare…she was…well…interesting.” he said to himself.

Chapter Two- Moonlit Meet-up

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 2- Moonlit Meet-up:

It was now nine o’ clock sharp, as he was now making his way into the facility for the concert. This concert was merely for pleasure purposes, as it didn’t cost anything.

“Good evening sir, go right on in.” said the stallion at the front entrance.

But however, as Maestro was making his way into the building, he caught something go behind it in the corner of his eye, and he was fairly curious on the matter.

“Excuse me, sir…sorry.” Said Maestro, as he made his way out of the line and towards the back of the building.

He approached around the corner closely, and nopony could be seen anywhere near the area, as it was a dark alley, dimly lit by Luna’s lovely moonlit night. The closer he approached the corner he heard a drop of something, and then heard somepony starting to cry. It sounded like a mare’s voice from what he heard, but he couldn’t make out what they were saying, all he heard was mumbling.

“Hello?” he called out before coming into the dark alley.

“Leave me be, Nopony wants to hear my music…nopony wants to hear my music…nopony cares.”

Soon the voice strangely sounded familiar, he caught up with the mare’s soft British accent she had, but he decided to come into the dark alley and discover who it was for himself.

“Is everything…oh my…Octavia? Is that you?”

“No…no it isn’t! Not anymore anyway…I’m not of your concern.”

She then looked up with tears rolling down her face.

“M-Maestro?” she said surprised thereafter realizing it was him.

“Uh yeah…that’s me…why are you back here? Why are you crying?” he asked.

“That’s none of your concern.” Octavia replied, noticing she was trying to clear herself up after she found out it was him.

Maestro looked a bit beside her, and what appeared to be some of her compositions torn to pieces beside her Cello that lay peacefully within its protective case.

“Doesn’t look like you’re doing okay?”

“Is it that obvious? Look at me; they wouldn’t let me perform tonight, one of my biggest goals…crushed. They never have respected my music, and I'd rather not say why. They may have not liked my Cello, but what they don’t realize, is that I have played it at some of their family’s funerals.”

“That’s just awfully low for them…too low. Who would not appreciate your music?” he spoke up.

“Take a look around, you think anypony cares to listen to me? Did you see anypony around me when I played my Cello earlier on today when we met? No…you didn’t.”

Maestro may have not been good with mares, but he still had a heart of sympathy and a mind of levelheaded thinking when he needed to be.

“Well I for one love your music, when I heard you play earlier on today, that certain song you played was done perfectly. I’ve tried that song myself, and you even made me look bad in my opinion.” He replied.

Octavia wiped some tears from her eyes and looked back at him from the corner of her eyes.

“Thanks…nopony has really well, ever said that to me before…atleast nopony except my parents.”

“Who are your parents?” he asked.

She turned her head a pinch towards him, but still not giving him eye contact, and still looking down at the ground.

“Oh…I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t be…I was too young anyhow. All I know is that my grandmother raised me until she passed away just a few years ago.”

“My condolences go out to you Octavia.”

“Please…don’t be…I’m fine about it. My grandmother told me to be strong, so I’m doing the best I can. But strength can only sustain somepony for a time, I’m not invincible.”

Maestro then decided to approach Octavia a little more, eventually ending up right beside the sad mare.

Maestro then looked back at her Cello, which must’ve cost a fortune from the looks of it.

“Your Cello is beautiful by the way.” As he tries to ease her mind by changing the subject on a matter more light on her.

“It is I suppose…I had purchased it with my own hard earned money, it wasn’t easy.” She replied with a sigh afterward.

“Well I mean…I have uh…my Cello with me?” Maestro gave an awkward grin, having nothing else intelligent to say to her.

“What kind is it?” he added.

“Uh…one piece back…with ebony hoofboard and pegs, it came with an endpin, unlike having to buy one separate for it.” she spoke up a bit from her voice.

“Oh…so is it top of the line?”

“I have no idea honestly…it’s name is so European sounding, I can’t even recall its name right off the bat.” she replied.

Octavia then turned her head back down entirely towards the ground facing it. Looking at her compositions she had put so much work into, and now gone and ruined.

“Well, you may go now…as I need to deal with the last of these things.” Stated Octavia, as she then got up looking like she was about to do something to her very own instrument.

Maestro looked and wondered as to what she was going to do next, and saw she had tucked away a hammer right under the Cello, and from the looks of it…destroy the thing.

“You may go I said.” She stated again.

“No…I’m not letting you destroy your future, or destroy that instrument of yours.”

“Leave me be to my business!” she said again a little frustrated, wanting to get it over it already.
She then raised the hammer into the air, about to deliver the fatal blow to the beautiful and harmless instrument. Right before she delivered the final blow to her career and her own future, Maestro spoke up and stopped her.

“Teach me!” he exclaimed to her as he grabbed a hold of the hammer and both of her hoofs while they were in the air.
Octavia looked back at him confused then, and yet not knowing what to do now on such a matter as this was to the both of them.
She then drew away from him, letting him have the hammer in the process. She lost grip of it while he at the same time drew it away from her.

“What in the name of Celestia do you think you’re doing?” she said to him bothered by his just then assertive action.

“Stopping you from crushing and ultimately destroying your passion and career, that’s what.” he replied, as he then dropped the hammer behind him.

Octavia then looked away from him, having her back facing towards him.

“Look, yes of course I understand…nopony likes or appreciates your music. But why can't you tell me why they don't like your music?”

“I'd rather not say as I stated before…”

“Then teach me as amazing as your music sounds. Who wouldn’t want to follow in your footsteps? I’m currently looking for a teacher, and you have what I’m looking for.”

“Don’t flatter yourself, I don’t think anypony really cares to be my student truly. Look at you? You’re just as old as I am. Maye even a year or two older, I have no clue.”

“That may be true, but that doesn’t mean you still can’t teach me…will you Octavia…please?”

She raised her ears a bit more after hearing that, then one of her eyes looked back towards him.

“Surely you’ve got to be joking?”

“No I’m not, for one, you’re a beautiful mare with a bright future ahead of you if you just give it a chance.”

“You…think I’m…beautiful?”

She turned back around to him looking at him through his eyes.

“Well I uh…well I mean not that I um…well…”

“It’s fine…I shouldn’t have asked that then…sorry.” She then looks back away, and then gets down to her instrument, running her hoof across the ribs of the instruments smooth protected surface.

“I uh…I shouldn’t have said that either I guess. I don’t know, look I’ll be honest; I’m not good with mares okay? There, I said it.” Maestro then turns back around, and starts to make his way out of the dark alley, and on his way back to the concert until…Octavia stops him.

“Wait…I’ll…” she gives off a sigh, trying to pull herself out of this mess by being strong like her grandmother told her to begin with.

“You’ll what?” Maestro now wondered.

Octavia then partially faced towards him, and said something to him he thought he would never hear from her.

“I…I’ll…teach you what I know, I suppose.”

“Wait…what? You will?”

A smile slowly then began to form on his face, as he slowly walked back towards her, not believing or expecting what she told him first off.

“I said I’d…teach you what I know I suppose.”

“Oh thank you so much! This is great news!”

As Maestro now gets a little carried away, and ends up picking her up and giving her a hug.

“Eh…are you okay by any chance?” she asks wit han eyebrowd raised.

“Am I okay? I’m more than okay! This is going to be great!”

As he and her then make a plan to make a time to meet up somewhere. But however, Octavia had a plan in mind first.

“Before you go…I have one thing you must do before we meet again.”

“Yes? Ask anything.”

“Have you ever been to one of these concerts before in Canterlot?” she asks.

“Um…no…this is my first official day living here actually…why?”

“Well generally, depending on the crowd, they even select volunteers among the crowd to show the rest of them their own talents. They only select the ones who come into the crowd, generally sit in the first couple of rows, and have an appropriate instrument to play.” Octavia stated.

“I don’t like where this is going...” he speaks to himself outloud.

“Now I want you to volunteer whenever they do this, go up there and show me what you got. I’ll be in the very back row so no pressure.” She added.

“Um…asking me if I was okay…are you okay? because well…are you kidding me? I don’t do well in front of crowds.”

“I’m sure you don’t, so now you’ll feel how I did when they turned me down in front of a large audience one time…a sold out concert too. I performed solo, and they didn’t care for it.”

“But…why me?”

“Okay then, I won’t teach you.” Octavia then makes her way out of the alley and back into the moonlight.

“But I…okay fine…this is for the lesson.” Maestro then grabbed his Cello from around the corner of the building, and made his way inside, as she did the same, but ending up being one of the last ones to enter into the building.

Chapter Three- First Lessons of First Disaster

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 3- First Lessons of First Disaster:

“I still can’t believe you made me go up there in front of everypony in that sold out crowd.” Those were Maestro’s first words, as they entered into Octavia’s lovely home.

“Well, I suppose you did in fact have a few issues. But now you know the discipline it takes to be a performer.” She replied.

They soon after made their way into her living room, as Octavia made herself comfortable on her couch, while she asked Maestro to remain standing, and take out his Cello.

“You’re kidding right? Do you even know how late it is?”

“It’s only eleven o’ clock, what’s the matter?”

“Well I just…”

He figured he didn’t want to keep talking to her, and instead get on with it.

“Well, what are you waiting for? Play for me.”

Maestro felt a bit nervous after she asked him to play for her, he didn’t even know what to play.

“Um, what would you-”

“I just want you to play whatever comes to your mind. Feel it in your mind, let it flow down your arm, and flow out onto your bow, and make the strings come to life.”

“Wow…I’ve never heard it explained in such a way.”

“Oh…well thank you…now play.”

With a gulp, he took a seat on a chair, and began guiding the bow along the strings, making the instrument come to life with a voice of its own it seemed.
He continued playing, and to his surprise, he was doing pretty decent so far, he had not messed up yet anyhow. He then briefly looked back at Octavia merely sitting there surprised at his level of play, and yet she was wondering why he wanted her to teach him. She takes a sip of a glass of water she had placed on the coaster beside her, and then raises her hoof in a way of telling him to stop.
Silence continued for a few moments there, and Maestro was now unsure yet whether or not it was silence from observation, or silence from perhaps how bad it sounded.

“That was not bad actually, but needs work however.”

“What? It sounded fine to me?” he wondered.

“No, your strings are not in tune with one another, that’s why it doesn’t sound right. May I see your Instrument please?”

Maestro then brings his Cello over to her to readjust the strings.

“Now your bow, please, I need to tune these myself. This might take a bit, so um…why don’t you take a little look around my place if you wish, your choice.”

She then faces herself towards the Cello, playing between the bridge and the edge of the fingerboard, or hoofboard as it were for them.

Maestro without her looking, decides to head upstairs, and accidentally stumbles across her bedroom.

“Hmm…she never said I couldn’t enter into her bedroom…oh what the hay, it’s not that bad is it?”

He then enters into her room; the room’s walls a soft cream color, her bed matching the colors of the walls. He continued further into her quarters, noticing pictures of her family, her mother and father included.

“Look at her, she looks so happy in that picture.” He thought with a smile on his face.

His smile was met with the sight of Octavia as the little foal she was in one of the pictures. Looking so happy in that group portrait of her mother, father above her, and little Octavia right below her mother, her grandmother next to her on the right side. They all looked so happy together, what atrocity could’ve caused this wonderful looking family to go to ruin so quickly?

“What are you doing?” Octavia’s voice was heard as Maestro froze with being surprised.

He held one of her family photos in his hoof, and then…it slipped as he turned around facing towards her.

“I was just-”

The photo then crashed to the floor and the glass protecting it, shattered into pieces.
Octavia was shocked, and was now lost for words. All she could do was first; look at him and wonder why he was in her room, and now not believing what just happened.

“Oh my goodness I am so sorry Octavia, I really am!”

He immediately gets down to pick up the pieces of glass, then looks back up at her holding his Cello.

“Y…you didn’t…I…can’t…bel-...leave...”

“B-but Octavia I said I’m sorry, things like this-”

“I said leave, your bucking Cello is in tune...lessons over…goodnight Mr. Maestro.”

“Surely you’re not-”

“Goodnight I said…get out of my house!”

Not wanting to add fuel to the already large fire, he grabbed his Cello, and made his way out of her house…for good it seemed. He closed the door back behind him, hearing slightly the sound of frustrated tears and crying coming from her voice. He then lets out a disappointed sigh, and his ears go downward, and makes his way back home for the night.

As for Octavia herself, one of her most prized possessions has been broken by the hoofs of, to her knowledge, a total stranger that she’s teaching to become a better player. What if he steals her talent, and ultimately uses her own talent against her, and ends up getting famous, and not her? It's happened before..but for another time perhaps that will be known to you.

“Maybe being kicked off of that quintet was the best thing that ever happened to me.” she said to herself frustrated, as she now lay amongst the broken pieces of glass scattered across her bedroom floor. Much like the glass of her dreams becoming shattered by the floor of denial, prejudice, and misunderstanding.

She then after having her moment to herself of thinking back to her family, and her grandmother she recalled once again telling her to be a strong image if you want to succeed in life. Those were some of her grandmother’s last words spoken to her before she passed away of natural causes just years ago.

“Why must I go down such a hard trail of life?” she thought again.

“I only wanted to find tranquility, heart, and soul in life through my music…why must all of these things occur? Oh Grandma…I miss you dearly…so very dearly.”

She looks back down to the photo, wiping away the tear from her eyes once more, trying to stay to her Grandma’s wishes for her. However…she then realizes something.

“This isn’t what she wanted…this isn’t what my parents wanted for me. They wanted me to be successful and strive towards my passion…not this Octavia…not this one at all.”

Maestro makes his way back home, through his front door, and the sight of his mother who had left the kitchen light on with her standing there waiting for the news from him.

“I take it you found a new teacher?” his mother anticipated for the good news, but it only being met with great disappointment, and sadness.

“I did…not anymore though.” He didn’t even bother to glance over to his mother, and instead making his way back up to his room for the night.

“I’m sorry to hear that…really…I am dear. But keep at it, okay? You’ll find one in this gorgeous city I assure you.”

Maestro then mumbled to himself in reply to her comment.

“That’s not the only thing that seems gorgeous around here…and now I don’t know what to think of her now, I’ve got to stay away from her now, it’d be the best thing to do I think.”

He decided to take a warm shower, letting the warm water droplets tap against his coat and run down his mane like a wet rag. He thought about what he had did, and now felt terrible, realizing that was after he thought about it, it was probably one of her prized possessions.

“Gosh, what an idiot I am! I knew I should’ve just looked…damn it Maestro! Why do you have to be so curious about things?” he thought out loud in a low tone to himself, since he didn’t want to hear his parents hear any of what he was saying.

After spending a good while contemplating about what had happened earlier today, he stepped out of the shower, got dried off, and then made his way into bed for the remainder of the night. He got into his bed, wondering if maybe he should apologize again sincerely whenever she cools down from this incident. Yet another part of him was telling him to just stay away from her from now on, but that wouldn’t be easy. Considering where else would he go in the first place to avoid her?

He let out a good long exhale of his breath, and then cut out his light on the world, and himself…telling himself something that he’d never do again.

“I shall never see her again...ever."

Chapter Four- Memories in Sharp

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Five- Teacher's Last Words

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 5- Teacher’s Last Words:

It was finally the day of the instrumental competition, and the glorious city was already getting things underway for the competition early in the morning, as Luna’s moon was still faintly in the sky. They decorated the Canterlot Theatre in an abundant arrangement of decorations, though the décor had to hold a classy sort of feel, and not just streamers and confetti everywhere.

Hours later...

Maestro was just now getting up…yet it was almost noon, since he enjoyed sleeping in.

“Maestro, get up dear! You’re going to be late to your lessons!” his mother shouted.

“Ugh…” he groaned, sleeping in his bed…until…

“Wait a moment.” he thought to himself.

“Aw buck! It’s today!” he shouted immediately getting out of bed as he said it.

Just minutes after that, he performed a flurry of actions only a pony good at multitasking could do.

He takes a quick shower, brushes his teeth, almost forgets to comb and style his mane, and then quickly puts on his biological father’s tux.

He stops himself however, as he continues looking at himself in the mirror.

“Dad…I’m going to make you proud tonight.”

“Maestro!”

“In a minute, mother!” he shouts back.

“Look…I don’t know if you can hear me, but if you can, I’m going to do my very best in this competition.”

He gives himself one last look in the mirror, looking sharp as ever this time, as he finally makes his way down to the kitchen for breakfast. He skips breakfast, and instead quickly grabs his case containing his Cello, and shoots out the door.

“You forgot to…oh forget it.” said his mother.

Seeming like he had just run a mile non-stop, he finally made it to his teacher’s home, and ten minutes late.

His old teacher opened up the door slowly, and looked at him with fake distain.

“Sorry, sir…I overslept.”

“I’m only kidding Maestro, my home is your home.”

He was surprised that his teacher was acting like this. He had never seen him smile, not even a grin ever since he had been taking lessons from him.

“So what are we focusing on this time?” Maestro asked.

“Hmm…we have no choice…we must proceed onward to the advanced units.”

“B-but…are you sure?”

“The competition is tonight, and you must be at your very best my student. Plus, I wouldn’t even tell you about the advanced stages if I knew you were ready for them would I?”

“No sir.”

“Very good…now…let’s begin!”

“Yes, sir!”

A couple of hours into the advanced courses, and Maestro was surprisingly making progress on it. He still never got to ask the question concerning why his teacher seemed happy. He had never seen his teacher this happy, well…ever.

“Um…sir?”

“Yes? Speak up, I’m a little deaf in this ear you know.”

“Why are you so happy today? I’ve never seen you this way?”

“Would you really like to know?”

“Of course sir.”

“Hmm…very well, lets have tea over this…come now to my kitchen.”

They decide to take a short break, and proceed into the kitchen for tea on a subject as this.

His teacher gently poured the tea into both of their cups as they sat on mats.

“Ah! Holy buck that’s hot tea!”

“Then blow on it you numbskull!”

The teacher then lightly hits him on the top of his head with a stick he brings seemingly out of nowhere.

“No bad language either! I forbid it in my household. What kinds of parents raise you child?”

“Um…rich ones?”

“Hmm…fair enough.”

They proceed later onto the subject of why he seemed so happy. It seemed as though he had gotten a message from his loved ones last night.

“So, about why you are-”

“Yes, yes I’ll get to that child, I’m not what I used to be you know. Hmm…now let me see…ah yes! It was a dream!”

“A…dream?”

“Yes in fact, I had this dream, one I had never had before. My mother, father, my grandparents, and their grandparents were there with me. I had no idea what to think really? As the sun shines its face over sleeping Equestria, feelings of love and warmth seemed to surround me.”

He continued on into his story, and what he saw and felt emotionally. Maestro never knew his teacher had such a story to tell, but he enjoyed him talking too though. He always seemed to have an interesting story to tell.

“So you see, that is why I have had this feeling come around me. Like a breeze that rushes-”

“Past mountains right?” Maestro adds.

“Oh…um…yes actually. I was going to say that, well done my student, more tea?”

“No actually, I’m fine, let’s just get back to practice.”

“Yes, I couldn’t agree more.” His teacher though seemed to look away after that, almost like something was going to happen. He was keeping something from Maestro.”
Hour after hour once more, he tries and tries to perfect it as much as he possibly could, and with great success, his teacher was pleased.

“Yes, yes! That’s it, you are feeling the instrument, very good indeed. Your soul, and your instrument’s soul are coinciding as one with each other, I can sense it in you.”

Maestro pays no attention to his complements, as he’s determined to win that competition now, which his teacher couldn’t be more proud of him now. As he saw his student however practicing, he thought back to when he was but a colt himself, as it reminded hm of his loving family and warming home.

“I will meet you all soon…soon.” He whispers to himself.

It was now around six o’ clock in the afternoon, and after a good long, tiring, and mentally draining intense half-day Cello session…he felt he was ready.

“You are ready Maestro.”

“But sir, I haven’t even-”

“What did I just say!”

“Uh…I’m ready?”

“Yes…you are…now leave it at that. Have faith in yourself and your instrument my student, and you shall achieve what I never got to achieve.” He then looks away.

“Yeah, I’ll do my best, don’t worry about that.”

“Very good then…lesson is done for today…you may return home now.”

“Already? That’s like two hours before it usually ends?”

“I know, and that is why you must go home now, you have worked hard and you deserve this time to yourself.” The old pony then looks back at him and raises an eyebrow.

“On second thought, come with me.” he gestured his hoof upstairs to his bedroom.

His teacher seemed troubled about something, but Maestro didn’t want to bother him with whatever he had on his mind.

“I have a gift for you…wait here.”

“Oh boy, a gift!” Maestro thought happily in his mind.

“What if it’s a legendary sword? Gold? Oh, a golden Cello! That’d be sweet!” he smiled.
After waiting a couple of minutes for him to return, he came back to him with a small chest. The chest definitely looked old, decorated with red and gold ornaments all over it, almost looking like something out of one of those Daring Do books on one of her adventures.

“Here’s the key…open it.”

He gave him the key, as he moments later turned the old lock that was in surprisingly great condition.

Maestro couldn’t believe what he was looking at it was full of bits!

“Sir?”

“I have been saving this for something I’ve always wanted to have.”

“Have?”

“I’ve always wanted to have somepony I could consider to be my own grandson. I have never had that opportunity in life, and now I am happy.”

Maestro was speechless, and touched emotionally at the same time.

“I…I don’t know what to say. This money could do so much for me!”

“Which is why somepony like you deserves it. I am far too old and frail to have such a thing anyways. All I want is tranquility and happiness in life, not riches.”

Maestro then took hold of it and placed it on the table, and proceeded to hug his teacher.

“Thank you so much for what you’ve done for me, nopony has ever done this for me.”

“You are most welcome my young student, but now…it is time for you to go.”

He sees his teacher then simply get into his bed and tries to relax. After thinking about what was going on, he didn’t like what he was seeing.

“Sir?”

“I’ll be fine Maestro…for I am passing on my riches to you.”

“I don’t like where this is-”

“I understand you are starting to see the picture, but all things must come to pass.” His voice begins to then grow weak.

“Sir…master, please!”

“Shh…silence…that is all…I ask of you. Carry out my wishes, an win that competition for me.”

Maestro had emotions, but nothing like having a tear form in his eye, as he saw his master and teacher slowly and very peacefully proceed to an eternal slumber.

“P-please…you can’t go yet …”

A single tear begins to run down his cheek as his teacher says nothing, but rather stays silent and gives him one last warm smile in return.

“Thank you…be one with your instrument…be one…with your soul.”

His teacher then gives out one final breath, then proceed to close his eyes with a smile over his face.

“No!” Maestro shouted.

“Don’t go, please! Come on you’ve got to atleast see me perform!”

But no response came from what he said to his teacher, who had now already passed. Sounding like he was almost on the verge of crying, he merely looked back at the chest full of money, and grabbed it on his way out of the house with his eyes full of tears. Wiping them with the passing minutes as they went by, realizing why his question from yesterday evening came at such an appropriate time. He recapped from that question he asked him yesterday evening, “Do you believe there is a heaven?” to the consensus he came to in his mind, he then finally realized…that his teacher knew that he would get to be with his loving family once more.

Chapter Six- The Charming Devil

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 6- The Charming Devil:

“So how did the lessons go? Are you ready to make your lovely debut unto the ponies of Canterlot?” his mother asked as he trotted through the door.

He did not answer, as he made final preparations before he heads out to the Canterlot Theatre.

“Dear boy, is something troubling you at this hour? It is already seven o’ clock sharp, you should be on your way down there by now. Don’t worry though, you will have my vote son.” his father stated to him positively, but still no response out of Maestro.

“I…will…win.” He thought to himself determined.

Several minutes later after taking care of business and final instrument prep, he made his way out and on his way towards the theatre with his participation number; he would be the last one to perform…number thirty.

As for Octavia herself, she didn’t normally go to these kinds of things anymore after what had happened with her “lovely” Ex a few years ago.

“After all of this time, I can’t believe he’s in this competition? How could he even be here at this hour? He doesn’t live in Canterlot anymore?” she said to herself, as she was prepping herself on her way out to the event.

She closed the door behind her, and began thinking whether or not that wish she made would ever come true. She didn’t believe in superstition like that, but her Grandmother certainly wouldn’t lie to her.

She gets closer and closer to the theatre, but then…she hears his voice call out to her in the distance as he runs up to her.

“Octavia? Is that really you?”

She turns around, and notices her ex run up to her happy to see her, but she wasn’t buying anything he said, nor did she care about what he said in the first place.

“Dear Octavia it is so good to see you.” he hugged her, but she didn’t hug back.

“Oh…hello…Silver Strings.”

Silver Strings was a very handsome stallion indeed, a Unicorn, and possessed a snake tongue too. He could get away with everything it seemed, it was like it was in his DNA. He was the reason why Octavia’s reputation became ruined in Canterlot, as he used her incredible work for himself, and used it for his Violin. He did more though however, and even became famous. One night Octavia couldn’t attend an important concert, Silver Strings her boyfriend at the time of course, took her place, and lied about terrible pieces he made up at the top of his head, and claimed they were hers. She became infuriated at him, and never wanted to see him again. When she was asleep then one night, Silver Strings then took all of her best work with him, then snuck on a train out of Canterlot, and never returned thereafter…until now.

Silver Strings kept on chatting towards her with a smile, but he was an imposter inside and out.

“So what have you been doing lately, hm?”

“None of your business Silver Strings, now I must be on my way.” She gently bumped him out of the way to make her way to the entrance, but then he stopped her by getting in her way.

“Now Octy, that’s not how to act in front of your ex.” He smiled mischievously.

“Get the buck away from me, now!”

“Aw come on now Octy, surely you wouldn’t hurt me now would you, and ruin your reputation even more? Those were terrible pieces you wrote by the way. Worst pieces of music I’ve ever heard.”

“Those were your made up pieces of crap you twat!” she said to him frustratingly, trying her best to keep her cool, but slowly slipping away from her efforts.

As Maestro made his way closer and closer to the entrance, he heard that voice he knew too well…it was Octavia.

“Look at her, already getting attention from handsome stallions like him.”

But when he heard the two of them talk in the distance, it sounded like Octavia was pretty pissed off at him.

Maestro sighed, and always was a pony to step up for anypony who seemed to be picked on, no matter who it was. It was just in his personality to do so for others, he didn’t know why himself either, he just felt like it was one of his callings to do so to help make a mark in the world.

As he approached the two of them closer and closer in his ravishing attire and Cello on his back, he even wondered why he is helping her out after what she did to him. But he knew that all things must come to pass, and it was his part to be the gentlecolt and move on like he should’ve done a while back.

“So like I said, it was all thanks to you that I have made my mark in Europe now, you’re too sweet Octy.”

“Shut the buck up you insolent little fool, and get out of my way, now!” she yelled at him.

“Careful Octy, don’t wanna start something else again do we?”

“Damn it, I’m not your Octy anymore! Now move!” She tried to get passed him, but he just kept blocking her.

“I have somepony to see in there!” she raised her voice again.

Maestro then stopped, and realized something he thought he’d never see coming.

“Wait a second…who’s the pony she said she’s going to see?” he wondered.

“Who is it then? Do you got a new boyfriend or something?” Silver Strings said as he laughed.

“Okay man, you need to lay off of her, you’re just a jerk.” Maestro mumbled to himself.

He then straightened himself up, and made his way over to the two of them.

“Are you implying Octy, that you’re just a-”

“Hey! Dude, lay off of her!” he interrupted him.

“Who are you to talk down on me like that? Don’t you know who I am?”

“M-maestro?” Octavia softly spoke out to him, feeling a bit uneasy now.

“Stay out of this Octavia.” Maestro replied boldly.

“Ooh, a pony who steps up for the weak…my type.” Silver gave a troublemaking smile.

“For your information, she’s not weak. Secondly, you should be ashamed for talking to her in such a terrible way. Treat mares with the respect they deserve.”

“I think I know that by now…I’m her ex you low-class.”

So far, the trash-talking and bad-mouthed Unicorn known as Silver Strings became agitated that he was getting nowhere with this other guy, and that he wasn’t hurting his feelings at all.

“Well you certainly are a strong one, good show, you entertain me…what’s your name good sir?”

“None of your bucking business that’s what.”

Maestro was getting pretty worked up at Octavia’s ex now. There was one thing he could see why he was her ex…he was just a flat-out jerk to other ponies. Thinking he was superior in some way to everypony.

“Well if you’re wondering why I’m here, I just so happened to be here to visit some family who just so happens to still reside in this lovely place you call Canterlot. During my visit, I figured I’d extend my stay after I found out about this competition, and figured, what the hay, I could use another trophy or award to add to my collection.”

“You’ll be adding dust to your collection, I’m taking this competition.”

“Oh dear…Maestro?”

“No Octavia.” Maestro replied to her again.

She could see Silver String’s horn began to glow, almost like he was planning something bad to happen.

“Maestro?”

“I said no Octavia, I’ll handle this!” he gestured to her.

“Did you ever bother to look at my horn…and your stuff?” Silver chuckled.

“What?”

Maestro’s case containing his Cello was then seen floating above his head.

“You need this for your little competition that you know I will be winning in?”

Octavia then decides to do what her Grandmother would’ve done for her, and step up for Maestro, who was now getting bullied.

“You leave him alone right this instant.”

“Or what, huh? What will you do now? That’s what I thought…you’re too afraid to do anything, just like you’ve always been Octy!” Silver replied with a chuckle.
Maestro then punches him on the side of his face, as Silver Strings then loses focus to keep his instrument in the air. Maestro luckily catches it, as it luckily doesn’t hit the ground.

“Ugh, you worthless piece of trash! You’re nothing, that’s what you are!” he rubbed the side of his face as he lost balance to the blow he got from the punch.

“You’re going to regret that you stupid pony. Nopony messes with Silver Strings. This competition…” he then gets right up to Maestro’s face and speaks it slowly.

“Is mine for the taking. See you after my win Octy…let us meet again sometime dear.”

Silver Strings then grabs his violin and makes his way into and through the theatre entrance.

Maestro opens up his case to make sure nothing is out of whack or it wasn’t damaged in even the slightest.

“Uh…thanks for well…stepping up for me there, Maestro.” Octavia spoke feeling awkward in the situation now.

She felt awkward about it, knowing that she must’ve hurt Maestro’s feeling the way she acted with him weeks ago.

“Yeah, I suppose…you’re welcome. I need to get going now.” He replies, as he then shuts his case, and then faces toward the entrance, not wanting to be late to register his number before the registration table closes.

“Wait…Maestro…” she speaks out to him as his back is turned to her.

“Yes?”

He slightly turns his head back towards her.

“Uh…could you do one last favor for me by any chance perhaps?”

He then sighs, wondering what it could be now.

“What is it you need?”

“I know you must seemed bothered by me now, but well, I just wanted to say I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have been that way with you. But well…could you beat that jerk…for me?”

Maestro was a bit surprised knowing that she had asked him something to do for her personally. He turned and then looks back at her, and gives a slightly determined grin. One of somepony who was ready to put on their game face, and take the competition.

Chapter Seven- Competition and Redemption

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 7- Competition and Redemption:

It was now time, time for all of the contestants to report to the back of the stage, as well as into some of the fitting rooms for them to have some privacy to make final adjustments. The time seems to drag on, as some of the contestants’ emotions are ranging from excited to a nervous wreck. Silver Strings was sitting on the complete opposite side of the waiting room as Maestro was, and he seemed cool as a cucumber, playing his violin like a pro for all the contestants to see. He was aiming for some of them to get even uneasier facing such large competition it seemed. But throughout all of the attention and nervousness he was causing to the others in order to hopefully cause them to perform worse, Maestro kept a cool head and his game face on as best as he could.

As for Octavia, why was she willing to truly come to this competition? What was her purpose coming to it for? She never said she came to see Maestro play, but what if it was him she was planning on watching? There’s only one way to find out, and that is to just wait and see.

“Okay we have contestant number one on piano, good luck.”

The pony gave a gulp, and made his way out to the stage. But however, there were judges to his surprise. Hoity Toity was there to judge posture and overall looks from their outfit, the other two were simply volunteer judges who had extensive knowledge on what they should sound like, appropriate song, and soul put into the performance.

The time seemed to fly by to Maestro’s knowledge, but Silver Strings just wanted to get his “victory” over with, and was getting anxious.

“Contestant number twenty-nine…Silver Strings on the violin?”

“It’s about time! Stand back, and watch a master at his work!” he proclaimed in a cocky tone.

“That guy is going to be eating his words.” Maestro thought.

“Number thirty? You’re up next…good luck sir.” Said one of the even directors holding a list of all of the contestants. Marking them off one by one as they performed their pieces.

Octavia sat up in the second story balcony, seeing her “amazing” ex come out to stage like he owned the place.

“Oh Celestia…please make him perform badly.” She thought to herself.

The lights then dimmed and then…he began playing. Sadly though, Octavia’s prayer was not answered, he was playing absolutely stellar. Not a note out of place, and fiddling like his hoofs were about on catch on fire. She had never heard him play so well.

“In the name of Tartarus…I don’t understand?!”

Octavia was shocked, and it didn’t look good for Maestro, atleast to her view. She thought this point would probably crush him as well as he was playing.

He completed his speechless performance, as whispering could be heard all over the theatre, as he left the audience shocked in awe.

“Would the judges please reveal their scores.” Stated the event host.

The first two judges granted him a perfect ten, but Hoity Toity gave him an eight on attire. Little did Silver Strings know, their was a rip that could be seen towards the bottom of his tux, but Silver Strings didn’t even notice until he had received such a score from him.

“What! You can’t be serious! I am the best performer here! You sir, need to sustain me a perfect ten!”

“Your outfit had a rip in it, I rest my case dear boy.” Hoity replied after taking a drink of his water on the judge’s table.

He made his way to the back of the stage, noticing Maestro make his way by.

“I told you…this is mine.” He spoke to him.

“That’s enough from you Silver Strings, act civilized for once.” Maestro replied.

Silver then stood there looking at him in disgust as he continued out towards the stage.

“Ugh, that Earth Pony…no wonder I left Octy.”

The second floor balcony was lit up a little more, as it was now the last performance of the night, and the crowd chances are, expected a good one.

As he made his way out to the middle of the stage, he looked around, observing the atmosphere letting the room give him a special air about himself if he could muster it.

“Letting the room become one with him to become more tranquil? Not many do that anymore…interesting.” Thought one of the judges.

Maestro was then quickly brought out a seat and then a microphone to place fairly close to his instrument for the crowd to hear his performance more clearly.
“Is that Maestro? I never expected him to do such a thing before he began to play? I’ve only known one other Cellist who did the same…a former teacher I had when I was just a teenager.”

Octavia gasped after realizing whom it was.

“Oh my goodness…my old teacher...taught him to be one with his instrument. Could it be? Surely that’s just coincidence, I mean he’s at an awfully old age by now.” She thought again.

As the whispers among the crowd went silent, so did the entire building, fall into silence. So quiet you could hear a pin drop from within the place.

Soon after taking everything in for a moment…he then began to play.

The way Maestro played his piece, almost seeming like it had to do with his emotions across his lifetime. It first started off sad, sounding like a farewell it seemed. Then it progressed to a sound of hope and care, like he had then been with somepony afterward.
A piece of his life was commencing, and the judges had never heard anything like it.

“The music of life…simply gorgeous.” Whispered one of the judges.

“The emotional transition is most exquisite. He is taming the notes like he had been playing this piece all of his life.” The other judge whispered back, as they both nodded in agreement.

“Ugh! That rat! Stealing my win from me.”

Silver Strings could tell from just peeking out from behind one of the red curtains that the crowd was certainly entertained by his performance.

“That piece…I’ve never heard emotion put into it so strongly before. He’s better than I thought he was.” Octavia mumbled to herself.

After about a couple more minutes had gone by, the song ended, as it ended with a peaceful low lull that seemed to be pleasing to the crowd.

Maestro simply gave a bow, then rose back up, grabbed his Cello, and made his way out of the spotlight. But before he could leave the spotlight, Hoity Toity rose up and applauded to him.

“Exquisite sir, marvelous playing indeed!” he clapped his hoofs, as the two other judges rose and applauded along with him.
Soon after, the crowd then applauded, the occasional whistleblower could be heard amongst the crowd, even though it was considered not classy but they didn’t seem to care at this time.
“What? They love him? This is preposterous! An outrage!”

“I thought he played quite well actually.”

“Shut up you buffoon…it’s not over yet.”

“How rude of you sir.”

“How rude of me “Mr. Coordinator for this event”? How rude of me, oh please, I’m Silver Strings, Europe’s finest violinist. He’s not through yet, the voting still needs to be tallied up by the crowd and judges.” He snickered.

Maestro couldn’t believe what he was hearing; he had never heard applause so happy, so jubilant and full of energy. He had only one person to thank for it.

The entire rooms lights then came on, showing the entire crowd applauding for him, making it easier for him to see all of them.

“Now please, settle down everypony! As you all know, this competition is not over yet.” Said the host with a microphone.

“We shall now commence the voting for who you think the winner is. There is a piece of paper under each of your seat ladies and gentlecolts. Please write down with a writing utensil of some kind…who you think has triumphed in this lovely musical collection of contestants.”

The crowd then began whispering and talking amongst one another, for chances were that it might be a close one…but perhaps not, nopony knows.

A good long vote was now underway, as the votes were getting tallied up while they were transported onto the stage in boxes according to the number of contestants.

The crowd then slowly became anxious as to who the winner would be.

“We have a winner! But with further ado, we’re narrowing it down to six of them. Here are your top six musicians!”

A chalkboard then flips around, and to everypony’s surprise, Silver Strings and Maestro…were deadlocked!

The crowd couldn’t believe it, they thought it would possibly go to Maestro, the crowd seemed more in his favor, but that doesn’t mean it changed some of the crowds minds from the looks of it.

“It appears we have a tie. Never has this happened before, but no matter, we have a solution. It shall be declared as…a musical duel between Silver Strings and Maestro!”
“Oh my, this isn’t looking good now.” Octavia thought.

Ten more minutes had passed, as the top two, Silver Strings and Maestro, were on the stage, and ready to play a final piece.

“Please play your best, whichever one stands out the most, wins the competition.” The host stated to both of them.

Silver Strings didn’t care, he knew he had this in the bag, and now for the first time, Maestro knew he was beat. No way he could keep up with Silver’s violin!

A judge then started off the dual, and then…it was underway. “And a one, two, a one-two-three-four.”

Silver immediately started off fast, and Maestro was already slight off rhythm with him. The judges wrote down their thoughts and comments, as they closely observed the two of them.

“Maestro’s not looking good, I can hear it already.” Said Octavia.

“I told him this was mine for the taking, but did he listen? I don’t think so.” Silver Strings thought to himself with a smile of triumph.

The seconds went by, and Maestro was getting more and more out of tune keeping up with Silver.

“Hmm…this won’t do with Maestro I don’t think.” Hoity Toity whispered to the other judges.

“Indeed, I couldn’t agree more. Do we have a final decision?”

The judges then nodded, and proceeded to write down whom they thought the victor was…until…

The sound of a string could be heard as it broke. The judges wondered whose string that could’ve been, and to their surprise…it was Silver Strings.

“No, not now, don’t fail me now Clara.” Silver said to himself in frustration.

Maestro knew this was his chance; his fiddling had gone down tremendously, so he then began playing powerful notes upon the G and C strings, and so forth.

Then, when everything seemed bad enough already, another string broke, and then Silver started freaking out.

“No, no, please anytime but now!” He was now starting to lose focus, and then…began playing off tune.

The judges then drew away their quills, and then began looking at how Maestro was now picking up the pace. They could hear the determination he put within his instrument, how much he wanted to win, they heard it clearly now.

“Maestro is my final decision, I don’t know about you two ladies, but I think he’s superb.” Hoity Toity then smiled, as the two other judges nodded with him in agreement once more.

After their final decision was made, both musicians were ordered to stop.

“We shall now commence to the judges final choices. Hoity Toity sir, your vote is who?”

“My vote is on that lovely Cello…and the prestigious stallion behind it of course, Maestro has my vote.” He grinned.

“Lady Antebellum…your vote please.” The host asked again.

“My vote is for lovely Silver Strings there. He deserves some slack, and his strings have been through hard times indeed.”

“Very well madam. Now our final vote, this is it ladies and gentlecolts. This shall officially determine who wins, and who has faced defeat.”

The host then clears his throat to add on anticipation, for even just a second or two.

“Miss Revenue, your vote please?”

“My vote is…well hmm…”

The crowd’s eyes seemed to grow larger as their anticipation grows.

“Judging by posture, playing on note, looks, emotions during their play, and the soul that went into their lovely pieces of music there, my vote has to be on…number thirty…Maestro!”

The crowd then all stood up cheering and applauding; knowing for one that it has finally came to an end.

“Congratulations to our winner, our victor, our finest Cello player in all of Canterlot!” the host exclaimed among the cheering crowd.

Maestro after hearing that knew he had one more calling inside of him to take care of.

He then grabbed hold of the microphone, and decided he would speak out about somepony.

“Thank you for this honor, I am truly speechless at the moment all of you. But however, it isn’t me you should be congratulating…it is my teacher.”

“My teacher too Maestro…my teacher as well during a period of my life.” Octavia thought, then a smile formed on her face.

“I couldn’t have done this without however the influences of one more pony, for she is out there in the crowd I would imagine.”

Octavia’s ears perk up a little more after she heard that.

“W-what?” she wondered.

“She may not have the reputation she used to have, but all of that was a lie, I just know it was, I couldn’t be anything else.”

“Are you talking about Octavia my dear boy?” Fancy Pants spoke up amongst the crowd in the front row.

“Yes, I am talking about her. Whatever caused her to be ruined, whatever caused her career to ultimately go down the drain, surely that had to not truly be whatever you heard then, was really hers…think about it?”

Octavia couldn’t believe what she was hearing; she never would’ve expected such remarks to ever come out of somepony’s mouth ever again.

“Anyways however, without her influences, the day would have never come to be, that my one teacher that considered me a grandson to them, a part of his own family, the best teacher I ever had.”
Maestro then caught a faint glimpse of Octavia amongst the crowd up in the balcony.

“Octavia, I…I forgive you…and I’m sorry myself for what I did.” Octavia then began blushing a little bit, as she gave a soft grin in return, and putting her hoof over her mouth to help hide some of her emotion on the subject.

The crowd then came to a consensus, and realized that he was right, that she should maybe even be offered a second chance in fame. Soon after the competition, Maestro was awarded a solid gold medal that he wore around his neck, and Octavia through struggling here and there, managed to get down to the first floor, down one of the aisles, then onto the stage with him. She gave him a hug after all he did for her just then.

“Thank you, Maestro…thank you so much. You are a gentlecolt after all.” A single tear then began to secretly make its way down one side of Octavia’s cheek in happiness.

Chapter Eight- A Master's Funeral

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 8- A Master’s Funeral:

Just a few days after Maestro’s lucky win over Octavia’s ex boyfriend, Silver Strings, he now had to attend his teacher’s funeral only a few days after it. He was not as bad as he felt the day he died, but he knew he needed to be strong like he should be, and move on from it. He slowly grew closer to his teacher, as he seemed to get more and more humble to his student the closer his death came.

Maestro had arrived at the funeral home, and not many ponies were at it, he wasn’t exactly a well known pony throughout Canterlot, he preferred to keep to himself on most matters, and was a very independent pony.

“Welcome Maestro, I never got to congratulate you on your win at the competition just a few nights ago, well done sir.” Said the greeter.

“Thank you.”

He then made his way in, not noticing any members of his family, as they all had passed away themselves years ago. His sister died of a sickness back over in Asia, as so did his little brother. As for the rest of his family, they all died when he was young, died in a tsunami that swept them all away decades ago.

The only ones, who were there at his funeral, were Maestro himself, and maybe just several other ponies that knew him. Two more of them were his students at one point in their lives too, but they were now retired recently.

“Good evening miss, right through here.”

Maestro heard those words and wondered who it was this time?

It was Octavia, dressed out in a beautiful black dress, a black flower in her mane, and some black fuzzy boot things that Maestro had no clue about what they could be, that was around her hooves.

“Octavia? What’re you doing here?”

“I heard the news…I’m sorry about what happened to you.” she spoke with sympathy.

“It’s fine, I’ll be just fine.”

Soon after meeting, the both of them decided they would go out to the back porch of the funeral home, in efforts to just carry on a mere conversation with each other.
“So…the competition…” Octavia started off awkwardly.

“Yeah, what about it?

“I never got to fully congratulate you.”

“You hugged me though?”

“Oh, well I um…oh goodness did I?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Right, right I did I suppose…hm. Well I still never got to let you know how you managed to beat somepony as skilled as my ex was. It was by the grace of Celestia that you managed to beat him.”

“Well if his strings didn’t break, I would have lost in fact. Then I would’ve felt bad about myself. Because I told myself that I would win for a reason.”

“Oh? And who were you winning it for might I ask?”

“My teacher…and my…father I never knew.”

“I see…but what now? Your father you never knew?”

“I’m adopted, I’ve never seen my real parents.”

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that as well, it must’ve been hard.”

“I was too young to remember anything about it, so chances are I’ll never find out what really happened when my mother brought me to the orphanage when I was just a baby.”

“Well it’s fine if you don’t want to talk about that, because I’ve obviously never known what it feels like to be without any parents.”

“You don’t say?.”

“Sorry about that.”

“It’s nothing…I just well, wish I could actually meet them for once.”

“Your home is here Maestro, you need to know that.”

“Is it Octavia, is it? Because you don’t realize how badly I miss them. I may have never even had a glimpse of what they look like, but I would just want to meet them for even just one measly minute, that would make my day.”

They continued on into their conversation, as time seemed to fly right by the two of them.

“Sir, madam, we shall now proceed into the sanctuary for any last words or final prayers before we send him off to the cemetery.” Said the priest.

“Thank you sir, we’ll be right there.” Octavia replied.

“Now ma’am, is he your husband?”

Octavia’s cheeks began to turn a bit red after hearing such a remark.

“No he’s not, he’s, well…a friend.” She replied, as she now felt kind of awkward at the moment standing in front of Maestro and all that. But he didn’t say a word, and merely looked at her, probably wondering why she appeared to be feeling the way she was.

“Oh, I do so apologize miss…”

“Octavia, it’s just Octavia.”

“Ah yes of course, Miss Octavia, and Mister...” The priest gesturing his hoof to recall Maestro’s name.

“It’s Maestro, nothing more.”

“Ah, well fitting name for you sir, you look ravishing this evening. Now please, let us proceed into the sanctuary now.”

“Okay, we’ll be right over.” He replied.

He then turned back to Octavia, now having a question for her.

“So why did it ever strike his mind that me and you were together?”

Octavia’s cheeks stayed red, and slowly became red as beets.

“Well I don’t know really?”

“Your cheeks are red, you feeling fine?”

“Well yes of course Maestro, I just…oh my is it getting hot out here, or is it me?” she began waving herself with a fan she had brought with her.

“I’m just a bit hot is all, no need to worry he-he.” She chuckled.

“Okay, I guess?” Maestro knew that she had acted a bit funny then, but not sure why?
After what seemed like forever after everypony was saying their last words to their former teacher, humble and true, the casket then was officially closed.

Maestro surprisingly had nothing to say, at the same time not feeling like saying anything. Octavia merely remained by his side some of the time.

“Will you be okay Maestro?” Octavia asked him softly.

“Yes, I’ve already said that I’ll be fine.”

“I was just checking is all.”

“Why are you so concerned about me all of a sudden? You like me or something?”

Octavia then looked away.

“W-what gave you that idea? Of course not, no I don’t like you, what a preposterous remark.”

“Okay then, look at me when you say that.”

Octavia had then put herself into a situation that she was not prepared or in the least.

“Well, I am unable to turn my head at the moment.”

“Why not?”

“Well…just because, that’s why.”

“Octavia, for one, I’m not as dumb as you think. Two, I may not be good around mares, but I know certain signs of certain things.”

“Oh…you do?”

“Yes…but I don’t really know what you’re current status is at the moment.”

“Well that’s good then, because I don’t want you to know how I feel quite at the moment.”

“Okay fine…you don’t have to tell me then.”

“Well now, there are some manners.”

Maestro just decided to bury the hatchet on the subject, and move on from something he now knew he wouldn’t probably go anywhere with now.

Two hours after they had finally lowered his casket into the ground, Maestro made his way out almost immediately after they were all able to go. Octavia then noticed him walking his way out of there from the corner of her eye, for she needed to ask him something.

“Should I ask him? I’m afraid he’ll find out following the question.” She thought.

After thinking about it for a few more moments, she decided to catch up with him, and talk to him again.

“M-Maestro?”

“Yeah?”

“Do you…think by any chance…” she paused, afraid to go any further with it. Hopefully he’d pitch in, in making it less of a hassle it seemed for her to just simply ask one question.

“Do I think what?”

“Oh, well…do you think I’m…well…pretty by any chance perhaps?” she then turned her head away, pretending like something else caught her attention.

“Well…if you want my honest opinion, then yes, I think you are actually quite an attractive mare.”

After she heard that, she wasn’t sure if he meant that in a way of just answering the question like he would, or whether or not their were feelings behind it. So in order to get more out of him, she figured she would continue on the question, and ask another one branched off of it.

“So well, how attractive do you think I am?”

“Well as for another honest opinion, to me I would conclude that you are one of the most beautiful mares in Canterlot. Your most fetching feature is your eyes; you have lovely purple eyes to look at. Plus your complexion is amazing.”

Octavia smiled and blushed, then turned back to him.

“Thanks for the answer, that was…sweet of you to say that.”

“Uh, you’re welcome I suppose. But why are you asking me such a question as that?” Maestro wondered.

“Oh nothing to worry about, it was just a question I felt like asking is all.” She then walked a little bit closer to him after hearing such a flattering remark about her beauty.

They both then made it back within the city, and Maestro was now going the opposite direction back home as she was, tired, and ready to just get back into his warm bed if he could convince his parents he would do so.

“Wait, Maestro…there’s something else I was willing to ask if it’s not too cumbersome for you.”

“What’s with the questions?”

“I’m just a girl who does these sort of things I suppose.” She chuckled a little.

“Well what did you need to ask me now?”

“I was going to ask if maybe you’re free sometime, we could have tea together one day over at the teashop?”

Maestro didn’t know what to think, he had never ever been invited to something such as this. With a mare as pretty as her though, he felt charmed by the way she acted towards him.
“I suppose so, where did you plan on it?”

“How about tomorrow evening, at the Crystal Daffodil?”

“Not sure where that’s at?” Maestro wondered.

“Oh it’s not that hard to find, surely not? You have good eyesight then you should be able to find it. Just keep right at the fork when you arrive at it into town. I’ll be there at five o’ clock sharp.”

“Okay then, I suppose. Guess I’ll see you there then.”

Octavia was glad to know that she had, well…planned something out it seemed for the two of them, but she wasn’t going to obviously give it away to him just yet. She rather decided to run her own little experiments on him, nothing to ridiculous, just things she would perform and ask him concerning things. But overall, it was secretly a date.

Octavia just had that special aura that made her more than what she was, and her class was one big factor about her that he enjoyed being around. Not implying he had feelings for her, no, rather he considered her a friend at most. Or would it progress to something even more than that? Nothing yet, but there’s something going on between the two of them, and will Maestro ever find out before she’s ready for him to know? Or is Octavia merely in a playful mood so to speak, or is she in fact forming something within herself?

Chapter Nine- Tea and Sunset

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 9- Tea and Sunset:

It was that time of day that certain ponies would now be on there way home from a day at work, it was also approaching the time of day that ponies would as well be on there way out to go shopping, share gossip on the latest fashion trends, and so forth. But something about being at the edge of Canterlot, looking out over the mountain’s edge, it would make one feel at ease with themselves. Rumor has it that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna themselves even set hoof on that certain spot around the edge of where Octavia had her plans scheduled. It was almost like their peace could still be felt and still lingers there today. That place was however one of the very last places the Princesses spent time with each other before Luna turned into Nightmare Moon.

It was now four o’clock, and Octavia was on her way down to her favorite place to have tea, the Crystal Daffodil. It was a bit pricey, but what would you expect in one of the finest teashops in Canterlot.

Maestro however was running perhaps a bit late, this was usually around the time things would tend to happen around the evening, so he managed to make a lucky assumption that around this time Octavia’s little “meet-up” would occur possibly.

“Guess it’s worth a shot, I mean she forgot to give me a time, so hopefully I’m not either too late or too early.” He said to himself feeling kind of unsure of himself on how well this would end up.

Talking to mares wasn’t his strong suit either, but luckily he managed to get some advice from his father about things like that.

“Son, why don’t I share that advice with you one last time? After all, you need to be precise and punctual within this city. One wrong move, and it might cost you son.”

“I gotcha dad, but you’ve already shared it with me before, just an hour ago.”

“I know, but when it comes to mares, you need to know how to talk and approach them.”

Maestro knew he wasn’t the greatest at talking to them, but surely it couldn’t be all that bad?

“Now Maestro, heed closely now to what I am about to tell you.”

Maestro sighed and then just went with what he said. “Yes father…you may proceed.”

“Wonderful, now then, who is this mare that invited you over for tea might I ask? I need all the info I can get on her so I can offer you better advice, the better your info is.”

His mother then walks into the room overhearing their conversation.

“Oh I remember the first time me and your father met deary. He took me on the most wondrous cruise on a yacht he had years ago, before you joined our family.”

“Yes mom, that’s great and all, but I need to hear out dad before I can head out.”

“Oh, my apologies son of mine, carry on then the both of you.” his mother then left the room.

“Now son, please continue, you remember my question correct?”

“Yes, her name is Octavia.”

“Wait a moment, is this the same mare you called out that night at the competition?”

“Uh…yeah…why you ask?”

“Oh she was that gorgeous one on the stage with you wasn’t she? I didn’t want to say anything because I would embarrass you.” his father chuckled.

“Yeah, that’s her.” Maestro turned his head paying attention to something else.

“Oh how lovely, boy! Well then, how is she?”

“I don’t know her that well yet, dad.”

“Oh I see, so this isn’t a date?”

“Not to my knowledge, but I don’t know about what her plans are?”

“Hmm…interesting, then if I know what I think she doing, this might in fact be a date of her own she scheduled herself. Certain ladies of class will do that. Reason I say that is that I have dealt with a couple of them myself when I was your age. This is how they secretly do things to find out what kind of stallion you really are, and can be.” His father stated.

“You’re saying she’s testing me?”

“Precisely Maestro, you’re a clever son of mine, and that’s what I like about you, you’re a thinker and a planner my boy.” His father smiled.

“So…what do I do then?” Maestro had now realized she was up to something perhaps.
His father continued on for about another minute or so, supplying him with the basics of dating, then he went straight to the chase on advice. Knowing he needed to let his son be off before he arrived too late, he didn’t want him to be unpunctual.

“Now then, here’s the first thing Maestro, let her take the lead first. Do not let her start out the conversation if that is not your strong suit dear boy.”

“What’s next?”

“Hmm let me think…ah yes, here we are! Secondly, complement her every now and then. If she thinks you do not know this is a secret date as she’s planned it out to be, her hearing you complement her will surprise her…in a good way of course, and she will enjoy it. A mare always enjoys being let known that they are fetching, beautiful, etc., but do not let her know about things she already knows herself.” His father states again.

“Okay got it…any more things before I should get going?” Maestro asked, as he was then facing his body towards the door.

“Yes…do you have money?”

“Um…darn…I don’t at the moment.”

“Ah well then no matter, take my money with you, and spend it as you wish. Mares of the financial class type up here within these districts love a stallion that has money. I may not be the richest one around here, certainly not, but I have my sources of obtaining what I need.”

“You can’t buy somepony’s heart though can you?”

“Oh good heavens no! Never use money as a substitute for flattering her, and making her feel better and more comfortable around you. Just use my money whenever you feel like adding a little flare during your time together. For example, get some of the most expensive things on their menu if you wish, but don’t give it away by looking like a total and complete yuppie. Do not act like you swim in money.”

Maestro figured that was all he needed to know, and it seemed to be pretty helpful to his surprise. He had never heard his father speak on a level of mares and dates and such. He thought he actually did a pretty good job for a first-time speaker towards him about such a subject.

“Okay, well thanks a lot dad for letting me use your money.” He waved on his way out the door.

“You are quite welcome Maestro, I shall see you whenever you get back.” His father waved back.

Maestro was all the way on the other side of where Octavia had her plans situated. Luckily, he managed to wave down a cab to take him to the Crystal Daffodil.

This time, he wore a suit his father supplied him, one of his dad’s favorites from within his wardrobe. It was black with silver lining, a two-piece suit to be precise, with a white dress shirt and bowtie to go around his collar. Their were finely cut sapphires within the buttons themselves, and the rims of his pockets were lined with pure silver. He decided to keep his mane the way it usually was, and not have it slicked back like his mother told him to.

On his way over, and enjoying a calming cab ride to the Crystal Daffodil, he had never been to this part of the districts before, and the location he was on his way towards was one of the richest districts of Canterlot, the emerald district.

“We have reached the Crystal Daffodil at your request sir. That will be twenty bits.”

“Twenty?”

“Yes, this isn’t a low-class cab you know, now pay up please.”

Maestro didn’t like his demanding tone, but he might as well not start the evening off with a negative action.

“Okay, here you go.”

“Thank you sir, have a pleasant evening.” The cab then pulls out, and out of sight around the corner of the teashop.

“Well now, lets check how much we have here…” he sifts through his father’s money making sure he actually didn’t get his secondary money amount he used for recreational purposes. He wanted his primary, and luckily he got it.

“Phew, okay that was a close one I’d say.”

“Well I honestly never thought I would see you here this evening.” Said a voice behind him.

“Yeah, well I suppose I made quite a lucky guess here then.” He replied to Octavia to his surprise.

"I even reserved us a table right at the edge, where the view is absolutely breathtaking.” Octavia stated with positivity in her voice.

Eventually, they were both seated just where she had pointed him to, and she was right, it had to be the best table in Canterlot with such a view. If your vision was good enough, you could even see Ponyville down below, and even Cloudsdale up in the clear sky far in front of them.

A pony gave the two of them their menus just as they were seated, and then proceed to start the two of them off with something.

“Ma’am, would you like to have anything to start off your evening with?”

“No thank you, what about you Maestro?” Octavia asks.

“What? Oh, well I think I will…” he then realizes that he’s got money to start this thing off in a good direction.

“I think it would be delightful to start off with some of your finest tea.” He replied to the waitress.

“Would that be the Royal Palace Gold sir?”

“Yes, and could you have it sweetened?”

“Yes sir, we can certainly do that for you. You have exquisite taste too, it’s my favorite.”

Octavia then decided to make herself an order to start it off as well.

“I don’t think I could afford that one, so I will go with-”

Maestro then interrupts her as she proceeds to make her order.

“I can get you one for yourself if you’d like also?”

Octavia wasn’t expecting that at all from him, but still delighted by him being like that.

“Well then, I will have what this Gentlecolt here is having then I suppose.” As Octavia closes her menu and hands it back over to the waitress, continuing to look at Maestro.

“Wonderful choices the both of you! Your teas will be out in just five minutes.” The waitress spoke happily, as she returned back indoors to take care of it.

“So if I might ask, what was all of that about?” Octavia wondered.

“What, Oh that? Yeah I could afford that, and it’s good for the stallion to pay anyways, and not the mare.” He replied.

“Oh, well then…interesting. So why don’t we get to know ourselves for the time being?”
Octavia continued on asking question after question to him, going by what his dad told him to do, and so far he was doing fine.

“So therefore, you now know how it all happened between me and that…”

“That silver stringed jerk, right?”

“That’s putting it lightly, but sure we could go with that, why not?”

“Yeah, why not? It’s not like he can hear us.”

“You’re right, he can’t hear us, lucky for that Unicorn.” she chuckled a bit.

“All of his smarts must have gone straight to that horn of his, no wonder he was so narrow-minded on things.”

“Agreed, but don’t underestimate him though entirely. He can ruin your life if you’re not on your guard.” Octavia replied.

“Okay I have both of your delectable teas. I have two cups of the Royal Palace Gold.” The Unicorn waitresses’ horn then glowed as she used her magic to gently pour out the tea into their cups, and then gently floats the cups onto their table.

“Is there anything else you need?” the waitress asks kindly.

“No ma’am, thank you for your time.” Maestro replies.

“Of course…Maestro was your name correct sir?”

“Yes it is.” He replied again.

“Of course! You’re the one who won the competition just a couple of days ago, right?”

“That’s me, but it was by the grace of Celestia I won though.”

“Of course sir…well anywho enjoy your teas both of you.” the waitress then makes her way back inside, leaving the two of them to themselves looking out over all of Equestria it felt like to them.

“So now, how did you obtain such an upper-class pocket, hm? I never knew you to be the type?” Octavia smiled.

“Well um, you see?” Maestro then recalls what his dad told him while he was getting dressed to head out. “Do not lie to a mare of class, they can tell if you are.”

Octavia waited a bit for a response. “Is everything okay?” she asked slightly concerned.

He then stands back up from the table, and lets out something he had been keeping her for a while now. She looks up at him just before she puts the cup to her mouth, and then stops herself to hear him out.

“This isn’t my money.” He says.

“Oh? It isn’t?”

“No, it’s not…it’s my dad’s money, I feel like a fake now.”

Maestro figured this would have hurt their evening, but actually it was a positive.

“You’ll be fine Maestro, no need to stand up over such a small matter as that.” she giggled.

“What?”

Maestro was surprised; he thought his dad said mares like a stallion with money though? Perhaps money wasn’t the only thing they are looking for?

“Don’t worry Maestro, I understand. You borrowed it from…your parents correct?”

He then faced his eyes back down to his teacup, and took a sip nodding his head in reply to her question.

“Well that shows that you aren’t a liar…I like that.”

“You…like that?”

“Of course I do, one liar is enough for me, and you’re not one of them I hope.”

“No, I’m not a liar.” He replies again.

“Of course.” she then takes another sip of her tea then looks out over the edge.

“Isn’t this view amazing? I’ve only been here once, my grandmother took me to this very spot one clear night when I was just a filly.”

Her smile then transitioned to an expression of then thinking back to memories she had with her grandmother, and her smile became a straight-faced expression.

Maestro then thought again back to what his dad told him. “A mare always enjoys being let known that they are fetching, beautiful, etc., but do not let her know about things she already knows herself.”

“Well then, guess I should get on with it then shouldn’t I? He thinks to himself.

Her scoots his chair a little closer to where she sat, as she then looks back over to what he was doing, then looking back out to the lovely view that had been bestowed to the two of them.

“It is amazing, but what if it’s this way because it’s trying to look as good as you are?”

Octavia’s ears perked up a bit more after hearing such a remark.

“W-what, did you say?” as she now faced him.

“Um well…what if it’s as amazing as it looks right now, only in efforts to look as beautiful as you do I suppose.”

Her cheeks then became red as beets, as she then turned her head away from him. Putting one of her hoofs gently over her mouth as she giggled back to him.

“You think I’m beautiful?”

“I don’t see why I couldn’t think that? There isn’t any rules against it is there?” he flirted to her a second time.

“No…no there isn’t.” She giggled once again back to him.

She turned her head back to him, with her cheeks still red, but nothing she could do about it.

“Your cheeks are red, you feeling okay?” he asked.

“I’m fine, no need to ask that.” she softly grinned.

“I don’t know you might be sick, are you sure you’re not sick? Because I hope you’re not getting sick of me?”

“Ooh a thinker huh? No, I’m not getting sick of you one bit.” Octavia then figured she would then play along with his little game he had going.

After they had their lovely time, sharing a laugh or two at the table, telling all sorts of comical stories, even adventurous ones of when they were little. How they would get into trouble at that age. Even how Maestro at one time threw expensive books into his parent’s fireplace when he was just a couple of years old human years-wise of course, to keep the fire going one cold winter.

Octavia then took him to the very edge of the area where they can lookout over Ponyville and see on forever it seemed to them.

“Follow me, I want to show you something.”

Octavia then takes Maestro by his hoof, and leads him down to a lower part of the edge, it had a bench, as this area was elevated lower than the edge that they looked out over. This area of the ledge was naturally made it seemed for them to have privacy.

“Here, have a seat.” She gestured.

As he then sat on the bench, and as the ground they were on just moments ago before they made their way down to the area he was now putting him out of sight of that entire districts area, it left the two of them to themselves seemingly.

Octavia then took her seat beside him.

“You could never see this spot where we’re at right now up there at the table and so forth. It’s strange really, usually couples come down here I bet to have a little romance I suppose, but I don’t know the real story.” She stated.

She then looked back towards him, and seemed to be just caught by his eyes.

“What?” he then looked back to her immediately thereafter, just seeing her look at him with a light smile. Her youthful purple eyes seemed to shine a bit within the sunlight, which was now very close to becoming a sunset.

“What is it?” Octavia then asked, as they now seemed to just look at each other.

“Your eyes…”

“I’ve never seen any quite like them.” he then sat there just merely looking into her gorgeous purple eyes, as they seemed to have a lovely hypnotic and relaxing presence.

“Thank you very much…he never said that about my eyes to me personally.”

“Who didn’t?” he asked in return.

“Silver Strings…he never did say that to me…only you have.” She replied softly.

They both remained on that bench talking, as Luna’s moon could now be seen being raised. They were now sitting under a blanket it seemed, with a bunch of little tiny white holes in it. The gentle breeze could be felt rushing past them as it caressed over the edge they remained at. Octavia’s lovely mane seemed to glide with the wind, as it tickled Maestro’s nose a bit, she gave a giggle here and there. Could Maestro be possibly falling for her? Never has he ever felt like this before in his life, so what does he need to do now? He was never given advice if this little “test” of hers ever went this far? All he could do now was improvise, as he was a thinker if he felt like it and it mattered.

Octavia then looked from the corner of her eye, but not turning her head facing him, as she acted to look up towards the full moon.

Maestro looked back over to her, as her gorgeous black hair seemed to shine a bit from the moonbathed night.

“This moon has not been this bright in a long time from what I recall?”

“Nature’s surely jealous of your looks today I suppose.” He cleverly replied.

Octavia then looked back at him with a smile once more. She then got a little closer to him, and then…she placed her head on his shoulder.

“Oh gosh, oh gosh, what do I do now? Why did I say that?” he thought in his mind.

“Thank you for saying that stuff about me also while we were having tea up there. That was awfully flattering of you.” she added.

“Okay, she said thanks for the complements…now what the hay do I do now? Come on Maestro, think dude…think!” he kept thinking, but only coming up with something mild.

Then, something happened that caused him to go speechless. Octavia then slowly lifted her head off of his shoulder, as her soft mane seemed to cushion his shoulder.

“Thank you for taking this evening to get to know each other better, I had a wonderful time with you.” she smiled softly to him.

“Well, we should do this again some other time, I think it would be smashing to do something like this again. I’ll talk to you later, okay? But for now, good night…Maestro.” She added once more, as she then leaned in to softly kiss his cheek.

“You’re a wonderful stallion Maestro, any mare would be lucky to have you.” she added again, as she then was on her way back up, and on her way back home for the night.

“Of course Octavia…you’re uh…you’re…welcome.” He replied in a slight stutter. They then both were now on their ways back home, never forgetting the night they had together. A night only fit for one thing in his mind, “Tea and Sunset.” he thought.

Chapter Ten- Music of Death

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 10- Music of Death:

It was now a few weeks into the fall season, and Maestro and Octavia continued to see each other from time to time. They had been meeting each other, and have been friends for the last few months now. At first, it was only about once a week, and then it grew to two times a week, then three. Eventually, they began seeing each other almost five times a week, as they both always seemed to have something new to tell each other every day.
Octavia was falling for him, and she knew she was, but she didn’t know how to officially let him know that she had feelings for him. She was afraid it would cause their current friendship to take an awkward and strange path. As for Maestro, he had never felt that way about somepony before. He wouldn’t doubt however that she was certainly an attractive mare, a rare bird in fact to be even friends with.

She didn’t have many friends at all, and Maestro was probably her only one at the current time...except for one more. Octavia had her occasional waves from others every now and then, but they were merely mild acquaintances. They were just ponies who simply waved or said “hello” to her, and were on with their day.

But their was no denial, both of them felt they had feelings for each other, but no way to explain it without sounding too weird or strange approaching a delicate subject of this kind. Octavia actually felt attracted to him now, but was afraid to say anything it seemed. Maestro however considered her a good friend, but infatuation over her seemed to be clouded for him. The way he could explain it was not there, but yet somewhere deep down inside of him, his heart would soon find a way to tell her, but for now…it must remain…or does it have to? Will Octavia ever find the right time to tell him? And will Maestro ever find a way to deal with these feelings he’s never felt before?

Their was a nip in the air at this time of day, as it had now reached three o’ clock in the afternoon. Octavia was sitting on a bench with her favorite scarf, a lovely white and pink striped scarf her grandmother Octave knitted her only months before she passed. At the moment, she felt at peace, as she remained seated at the bench in front of the fountain that operated in the park. She patiently waited for somepony to come see her, one could only guess who that was.

“Okay I’m back Tavi. (Tay-vee)” Maestro managed to find something she didn’t mind being called, but only by him did she not ever care.

“It’s about time, where do you live? The Crystal Empire?” she asked.

“Maybe I do, maybe I don’t?”

“You haven’t even introduced me to your parents yet, so don’t even start.” She smiled.
They decided to head back over to her house and take it easy there for the remainder of the evening. They sat on her couch in front of the fireplace as the sun went down. Octavia considered this to be romantic to her, but Maestro considered it to simply just spending time with her is all. Though with both of these things on different levels, neither one of them spoke out about it. Octavia didn’t want to say anything about it being romantic, and Maestro simply left it on spending time with her.

The tea pot she had in the kitchen then began to be heard, as the lid could be heard rattling against the top of it, as the pressure built.

“Oops, I’ll be back momentarily.” She then took off into the kitchen to shut the thing up.

“Ah, it feels good not having to really do any lessons of some kind now. I haven’t resumed on my music for a couple of months to my knowledge?” he thought.

As she was still in the kitchen, and as he closed his eyes, he heard a knock on the door.

“Who is it?” he called out.

“Is somepony at the door?” Octavia asked him.

“Yeah, there is, I’ll get it.”

Maestro gets up from the couch, to head over and answer the door.

“Yes, who is it?” he called out at the door, but no answer.

He peeped through the hole, and couldn’t quite make out the pony standing there.

Then, as soon as he unlocked the door, and the turning of the lock made a distinctive clicking sound, the door flung open, and then he was hit hard in the face as the door rapidly swung open.

“You! You…worthless…bitch!”

It was Silver Strings, but there was something that was definitely not right about him. His well-groomed mane now seemed frizzed, and he was wearing a suit that seemed somewhat banged up and wrinkled.

“What the buck are you doing here? Are you even okay?”

“Okay? Okay? You think I’m bucking okay?!” Silver then began laughing, almost sounding like something in his mind snapped.

Octavia then came into the living room to find out what all of the noise was…and she couldn’t believe who it was again.
“Hello my beautiful little pony.” Silver gave an unusual smile, as he then drew out a knife from within his suit that seemed to be made from his very instrument. It was merely a knife that appeared to be made from the very wood his violin consist of.

“Um…Maestro?” Octavia then begins to back up into the kitchen scared, as Maestro then gets up off of the floor after getting a bloody nose from how hard the door his face.

“What are you planning on using that for?”

“Don’t you move you insolent fool! You are the reason why my career is now ruined…my life is over! Now, I will teach you what it means to really have your life come to and end!” Silver Strings then brings out another of what appeared to be a sharpened piece of wood of the same type.

“Maestro!” Octavia called out to him, as she then brought her head around the corner of the kitchen to the sight of Silver having Maestro cornered.

“Silver, there is no need for this, okay?”

“Shut up and die! You ruined my career!”

“How the buck did I ruin your career?”

“I have never lost! You hear me? I…have…never lost you…you…” he then begins to laugh like he had lost his mind.

“Maestro, hang on!”

“No Octavia! Stay right where you are!”

“Oh well then, even better, you two are now lovers are we? Well then, how about you both join each other…in death!”

“What? No! You want me, not her!” he called out.

“No Maestro, don’t let him please!” Octavia could now be heard crying in fear of her life, as Silver was moving in for the kill.

“Damn it Silver, you want me! Not her!” he shouted again, but Silver Strings didn’t respond, as his mind was snapped and now only focused on one thing now…to kill both of them, and his ex girlfriend at minimum.

“Now come now my little Octy, why don’t you just come around this little table I have you stuck behind, and maybe you can join him a lot easier, hm?” He gave a deranged smile back to her.
“You leave her alone right now Silver! I will make you sorry if you even touch one hair on her body!” Maestro shouted to him in total anger.

His adrenaline was now rushing through every centimeter of his body at this moment, as Silver Strings then slowly turned his head back to Maestro with that deranged look on his face.

Silver Strings then puts on a straight face immediately, and then drops both shivs from his hoofs onto the kitchen floor.

“Fine…you win with this wood I have bestowed in my hoofs.” He looks down.

“Maestro please…be careful.” She spoke out to him, as she could be seen with tears of fear running down her eyes.

“Okay now Silver Strings, we’re gonna get your life back on track okay?”

Silver then sighed.

“Okay I guess…but not today!” he then quickly draws out a metal knife and lunges after Maestro.

Octavia then gets into a corner of the kitchen and closes her eyes, crying to herself, not wanting to see the sight. All she could hear was deranged laughter coming from the living room, she was too afraid to even budge. But then she heard Maestro’s voice yell out in pain.

“Ah! Buck you Silver!”

She then heard a thump like they were now fighting each other on the floor.

Maestro was now fighting for his life, as he was holding both of his hoofs on Silver’s one hoof that had the knife, but it was still creeping in towards him ever so closely.

Silver then began to speak to him in a tone that changed throughout the sentence.

“Do you hear that? It’s the notes of death ha-ha-ha! The notes of death! Ha ha ha ha!”

Then, just as Maestro tries to fight back, he manages to, but only momentarily.

“You…won’t…kill me!” Maestro punches Silver square in the face, then kicking him in his stomach, then manages to get back up and reach Octavia in time.

“Not finished here yet!” Silver then manages to cut his right back leg.

“Ahhhh! Shit!” He then falls back to the floor, but sliding on his way into the kitchen.

Maestro though managed to pick himself back up and quickly make it over to her.

“You’re fine, I’m here okay?”

“I’m here too!” Silver smiled, as he lunged once again towards Maestro, but luckily managing to dodge it.

“You’re beginning to lose blood, I can taste it from here.” He tilts his head a little to the side.

“If I’m going to die…then you’re going with me!”

Maestro then charges after Silver, making it almost a death sentence.

He managed to then knock the knife in Octavia’s direction as it slides towards her.

“Maestro!” she called out again.

He didn’t reply, but they were now in a hoof fight, throwing punch after punch at each other. They both were getting banged up almost evenly.

“Octavia, get the damn knife! Now! Kill him!” Maestro then manages to counter and have Silver Strings in a headlock.

He tries to fight back, but nothing significant.

Octavia out of fear then runs to grab the knife as fast as she could, and then stand there looking at his ex and his crush now in a fight for their very lives.

“Kill him or he’s going to kill me! Do it Tavi! Now!”

“Oh how sweet, you have a new…ouch! Okay I’ll be quiet!” Silver continued to laugh out of the pain.

“The pain feels so good, give me more!”

Maestro proceeds to tighten the headlock making the pain worsen as the seconds go by.

“I’ll break your damn neck you psycho!”

Octavia continues to look back at the two of them, and then drops the knife just a few feet away from where they were.

“I can’t do it Maestro! I can’t!”

“Damn it Octavia, now is the time to choose! You don’t kill him, I will then!”

“Ahhhh!” Silver screams out in terrible pain as he could feel the bones in his neck slowly become further and further from each other.

“No Maestro, please! Stop!” she said.

“Then what is your decision Octavia? If I don’t kill him, he’s gonna kill me!”

Octavia then sees Silver reach in his suit a third time.

“No…this is the end for him.” she thinks in her mind.

Maestro then drags him into the living room still in a very tight headlock, and now in a position to break his neck, as Silver can’t even move and inch.

The two of them struggling for their lives now had their backs turned to Octavia, as it was now her time to act. She looks back at the knife once more, then back at them, then back at the knife again.

“I can’t…I just can’t.” she cries to herself, remaining on the floor with the knife in her hands, as a bit of it had Maestro’s blood on the tip of the blade.

“Ahhhh!” She then looks back at them, as she then sees Maestro screaming out in pain having a second cut across one of his forehooves

She then gets up, and then closes her eyes blindly charging in after Silver, as he quickly looks back at her surprised.

“Now Octy…don’t okay? Don’t, don’t please don’t!” her ex begged her.

“You have hurt me and him long enough! I hate you! I hate you, I hate you, I hate you!” Octavia then closes her eyes yelling out as she slashes away with the knife, as cut after cut goes into Silver’s skin.

“No, ah! Please! Ahhh! I give up! Oh please!”

“Shut the bloody hell up you bucking twat!” She then drives the knife straight into his chest, as his face immediately begins to deplete of the presence of life.

“O-Octy…Why? W-what did this…gain…you…” his head then goes limp, and his head and body then fall limp to the floor, after his last heartbeat gave way in his chest, as the knife was driven into his heart.

Maestro then pulls the knife out of his leg, and by the grace of Celestia, it drove into a minor area of his leg, so it didn’t hit a major vein or artery.

“Tavi…” she heard Maestro call out to her in huge pain.

She quickly turns around to him hugging him tightly.

“What have I done? I murdered him!” she cries into his chest.

“No…you saved us both…I couldn’t be any happier and relieved than I am now.” He replied with a fairly weak tone.

“You’re bleeding out.” She replied greatly worried.

“No, I’m good actually…we need, to get to the…hospital right…now…please.” He smiled, as his head then fell back.

“No please, stay with me!”

She grew very worried now, thinking his final moments with her were happening right now.

“Please don’t leave me here Maestro! Stay with me okay?” She cried heavily into his chest, but luckily he only blacked out, he still needed medical attention though.

Octavia then darted into her kitchen grabbing whatever cloth she could and wrapped it tightly around his cuts to slow the bleeding process. Luckily she knew of a doctor that lived just a few blocks down from where she was.

“Please…oh please Maestro…just stay alive whatever you do.” She then ran towards her door, hoping the doctor was there.

“Doctor! Doctor!” She knocked hard and fast on his door, begging for an answer.

“Good heavens, who is that? Oh, it’s you Octavia! What in the name of Celestia…”

“Please, there’s been an attack at my house! You’ve got to help me please!”

The doctor then noticed a royal guard patrolling the street with a light fixed in his helmet.

“You there, guard!”

“Yes, what seems to be the problem?” the guard said, as he approached the two of them.

“There’s been an attack at Octavia’s house!” the doctor shouted. The guard was shocked, he couldn’t even believe that such a thing would happen in such a formal city as this was.
A couple of hours had now passed, and Maestro was luckily now in good hoofs receiving medical attention in a hospital. Octavia was now feeling sick to her stomach, as anxiety and terrible thoughts filled her mind now.

“Ma’am, is everything okay?” the guard asked.

“I’m…I’m scared.” She replied in a small tone.

“It’s okay miss, you just sit tight here with this young man here recovering, and we’ll investigate this incident ourselves. Celestia be with you Ma’am…and good night.” The royal guard stated, as he then closed the door shut with Octavia just sitting there, staring nowhere else but Maestro for minutes on end.

She felt hurt, traumatized, and now emotionally broken hearted, knowing that she had to kill her ex or he would end up killing her and Maestro. Than who knows what he would have done next? Perhaps he would’ve then went on a murder spree to quench his revenge. Never would she have thought that his career was so important unto that one little loss that it would ruin his career ultimately, but apparently his manager thought so, and fired him.

But as for Maestro now, he was in stable condition, but pretty cut up and bruised. A deep stab wound that isn’t major on his left rear leg, a large cut on his right leg, a bloody nose, and nearly a black eye, then there was the usual bruises here and there on his body.

He was currently stabilizing at the moment, and Octavia wanted to now stay by his side.

From what she could see, the window blinds allowing ponies to look into the room were shut, and the door was closed behind her. Finally, after all of what they have been through together, her psych had now been pushed for her to reach a point to say what she never knew she would get the nerve to say to him.

“M-Maestro, I…I don’t know if you can hear me or not, but…I…”

“I…c-care…for y-you t-too…Tavi…” she heard a faint voice coming from him, having just enough energy to see her face.
Octavia couldn’t believe what she had heard from his mouth.

“B-but no…no Maestro, I don’t care for you.” she then got her face closer to his, and said those unforgettable four words.

“I love you, Maestro.”

Octavia then brought her lips over his, as she then kissed him passionately and softly. Feelings of love now seemed to surge right back to her. One thing she perhaps learned that night, love can perhaps do things she never even thought possible. Love is what saved her, love is what saved him…and love is what prevented the music of death.

Chapter Eleven- Returning The Favor

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 11- Returning The Favor:

It was morning at the hospital, approximately nine in the morning to be precise, and Octavia had woke up from the couch she had fallen asleep on in the room Maestro was recovering in. He was still comfortably asleep from the looks of it too, but she heard some hooves rapidly make their way in the direction of his room. They then could be heard stopping at his door.

The door then slowly opened, and to the sight of his foster parents nonetheless.

“Oh my precious boy, oh my goodness will he be okay?” his mother asks worrisome.

“Yes, he’s recovering at the moment, he’s resting still. May I ask who you two are?”

“We’re his foster parents. I am his father, Revenue, and this is his mother, Diamond Ring.”

“Oh my, so you both are his parents?” Octavia was not expecting this at all.

“Yes, we most certainly are. You’re that lovely pony that was up there with him the night he had won that competition.” Said his father.

“Yeah, I suppose that’s me he-he.”

“Charmed to meet you miss…oh my what’s your name dear?” his mother asked.

“It’s Octavia, pleased to meet you, but I must to be on my way back home now.”

“Oh but why don’t you stay dear Octavia? We haven’t gotten acquainted with ourselves yet?” His mother replied again.

“I know, but I’ve had well…I’m sorry, I should go.” Octavia then excuses herself through the two of them, as she then makes her way out of the hospital, and on her way back home.

“Well that was unfortunate, she seemed like a lovely mare indeed.” Diamond Ring added.

“Well I must be off now, I have to get to work dear, you can stay here with him if you like.” Said Revenue, as he made his way out of the hospital as well, and on to work.

“Oh Maestro, my son, please do get better dear. You may not be my biological son, but I still love you very much.” His mother added, as she remained there seeing him asleep.
Octavia finally made it back to her house, and everything was cleaned up, like it never even happened. The body must have been brought into investigation, and the blood on the floor looked like it was never even there. Finally she thought she could return to her normal life, but it wasn’t going to be that easy for her.

“Okay Octavia, just take it easy now, your home is as it should be.” She said to herself out loud.

Meanwhile now back at the hospital, Maestro was now starting to wake up.

“T-Tavi?” he asked right before his eyes opened up a little, still low in his voice.

“Oh thank Celestia you’re okay.”

“Definitely not Tavi.” He thought disappointed; since he enjoyed that soft kiss she gave him last night.

“Are you feeling okay dear?”

“Y-yes mom, but…but where is she?”

“Where is who? You mean that Octavia girl?”

“Yes, her.”

“I have no idea? She said she needed to be going, but she never said where too though?”

Maestro only knew one place she would be going at such a time, and yet such a simple answer…her house.

“I’ve uh, got to…get out of here so I can get to her.”

“Oh, so she’s your girlfriend I see?”

“No, she’s not my…ugh, that’s not the point here.”

“Surely you wish to be with her for a reason, correct?”

“Yes mother, but I need to tell…her something.” Maestro replied, trying to get up off of his bed.

“Nonsense, you can deal with that later, for now you need rest.”

“Mom, for the love of Celestia I am fine, okay? Now let me leave.”

“But you haven’t been discharged yet though dear?”
After his mother stated that to him, he needed to get a little test done on him before he was free to go, officially letting them know his status has returned to normal.

He certainly lost a good bit of blood that terrible night, and his blood was low anyways, but he was determined to reach her for some reason.

After the check-up and test, he was good to go, but he needed to take it easy on himself.

“Okay Mr. Maestro sir, you’re good to go. Just be sure and take it easy on yourself.” Said the doctor.

“Okay, thanks, and I will.” Maestro quickly made his way out of the room.

“Take it slow deary!” his mother shouted to him down the hallway.

“I will!” Saying that just so he could get them to stop bothering him.

“He’s not listening is he?” the doctor wondered.

“No…no he’s not.”

He was finally out of the hospital, and feeling relieved as ever.

“Ah, finally! I’m out of that boring old place. Now…I’ve got to get to her house.” He then begins taking his time trotting easy down the cobble-stoned streets of Canterlot, knowing exactly where he needs to go.

He needed to reach Octavia for some reason, but why? Has he finally realized that he has the same feelings for her as she does him? Or is his mind still remaining in an indecisive or unsure status? Will something even happen to interrupt what he needs to tell her?

He was beginning to feel a bit slow now as he could see her house in the distance.

“Ugh, stupid blood being low.” he thought; now wishing maybe he really did need to continue taking it easy.

He made it to her door, and luckily it was unlocked, perhaps expecting someone he thought, but didn’t pay much attention to it being unlocked for that matter. But focusing on where she could be at this time in her house?

“Octavia?” he called out, but no response.

However, he could hear her shower running upstairs.

“Of course, she’s taking a shower, what else? No wonder she can’t hear me over that water.” He thought.
He decides to call out to her once more as he makes his way up the stairs.

“Octavia? You there?” still no answer, and now he was starting to wonder about her.

“If this is come kind of game, you’ve got me beat okay? You win.” He added, and still no answer.

He was even right outside of her bathroom, noticing her bathroom door was cracked, but he didn’t want to invade her privacy though.

“Octavia? Are you in there?”

He listened closely to what sounded like she was trying to keep from crying out loud. Her voice could be heard with the usual tone somepony would have if they were crying, but trying to keep it in. She was heard gasping for air as she tried to keep her tone quiet.

“What in the name of…” he decided to then go in.

“I’m coming in there okay?”

He slowly opens the door, and to the sight of her curled up in the corner of her shower stall. She could be seen just sitting there curled up in the corner, as she didn’t even bother to look at him as he entered her bathroom.

“Tavi? Are you okay?” he asked, thinking he needed to be easy on her, since she didn’t look very well emotionally at the moment.

He then saw her Cello on the far end propped up with its bow, gathering moisture on it as the steam was around it.

“Let’s just take this out of here and dry it off shall we?” Maestro took the Cello out of the room, drying it off well with a towel.

“That’ll ruin the precious thing, this is one fine instrument. This one must have cost a fortune.” He figured.

“Oh, right…Tavi.”

He then made his way back into the bathroom, seeing that she hadn’t moved an inch.

Her body could be seen in there, but the smoky glass made her body look blurry to his sight.

“You mind if I open this up here?” He still heard no answer.

Knowing he didn’t hear a thing out of her, only her sniffling and holding back tears, he had to come in there for her.

“Okay, I’m coming in here alright?” he slowly opened the smoky glass door leading into the shower stall, a mere shower you simply stood up in to wash.

Maestro looked at her face, and she looked like she was scared for some reason.

He then drew his head back out of the shower stall to think for a moment as to why.

“She looks pretty troubled by something…come on Maestro think. What can you do for her…oh no, surely she wouldn’t let me do that would she?”

He then realized if he wanted to help her out anymore, he’d actually need to get in the shower with her.

“Well…I suppose it’s not like she would do anything suddenly if I tried to do that. Oh boy…well…it’s worth a shot.”

He then takes off his tie, which was all he was wearing at the time, as moments later he slowly made his way in there.

With the warm water now hitting his back, blocking it from hitting her anymore, he got closer and closer to her, then sitting down beside her as the water made him soaked in just seconds obviously.

He remained beside her for several moments, but she did nothing, only appeared to have tears running down her cheeks, and a sniffle from her every now and then.

He then realized she was still traumatized from last night, who wouldn’t be after something as terrifying as that was? She had to kill her ex boyfriend for Celestia’s sake; otherwise he would end up killing her and Maestro too.

“Oh darn…” he then sighed, realizing what it was all about.

He then gently puts his arms around her, hugging her and slowly and gently rocking her with him as the water continues hitting them both.

“It’ll be alright Tavi…I’m here.”

After a minute or two of continuous effort of trying to calm her down, she then slowly lays her head right under his.

“M-Maestro…” she replied faintly, then barely kissing the bottom of his neck.

“Shh…it’s going to be fine. I’m here, and you’re here with me, that’s all that matters right now okay?” he whispers back to her, as he then kisses the top of her head.

“B-but…H-he’s…”

“He’s gone Tavi…it’s going to be okay, he’s not coming back alright? Just…shhhh…”

Maestro then hugs her a pinch tighter, as the steam then starts to form around them from the warm water.

“D-don’t…let…go…please…” She cries softly into his chest.

“I wouldn’t dream of it Tavi…wouldn’t…even…dream of it.”

Her tears mixed in with the water coming in from the showerhead, as they both for the next half hour sat there together, with Maestro not letting go as she told him to, and his feelings for her then seemed to skyrocket.

After the calming noise of the water around her, and the comfort of Maestro not letting go as he promised, Octavia after a while then began to grow tired.

Her voice could be heard making an adorable delicate yawn, which made Maestro grin a little.

“You want to go to bed?” he asks softly to her.

She merely nods her head a little bit; her eyes remain closed, as her face remains lying on his chest.

“Here, let’s get you dried off now.” Maestro then cuts off the water, as he then slowly gets himself up, bringing her up slowly with him.

He quickly grabs a towel, and begins drying her off…on some parts.

“Uh…why don’t you dry that area off, he-he…definitely not going there.”

She says nothing, and dries herself off around the, “lower areas” of her body.

After a good drying of herself, she then leans herself up against him.

“C-carry me?” she insisted softly and in a tired sounding voice.

“Sure.” He then lifts her off of the ground, as he and her then make their way slowly into her bedroom.
He makes it through the doorway, as then however another request comes from her.

“Over…there.” She points to her bed with just the corner of her hoof in that direction.

“Okay, you got it.”

He knew that ruining or giving her a hard time at this moment wouldn’t be a good thing. So he decided to just go with it to make her feel better. He figured just do whatever she says and she’ll be better.

After he then tucked her into her bed and was then on his way out of the dark room to let her rest, he then heard a third request come from her. This time, it made him start to wonder where this was going.

“M-Maestro…”

He then turned back around facing her in her bed.

“Could you....”

“Could I what, hm?” he replies softly, and slowly making his way back to his bedside.

“A…goodnight hug would be nice…” she slowly closed and opened her gorgeous purple eyes, charming him to a point he couldn’t refuse.

She then brought the covers over the lower part of her face, and now only her eyes and up could be seen of her face.

Maestro knew she must have been feeling pretty lonely; otherwise she wouldn’t be acting like this for a mare of her stature.

“Uh, you mean…you want me to actually hug you in the bed?”

Octavia merely kept looking at him saying nothing.

Maestro knew she must have been feeling pretty lonely and hurt; otherwise she wouldn’t be acting like this for a mare of her stature.

He soon after her saying that got into the bed with her, as she then put an arm around him.

“Um…Octavia? W-what’s going on h-”

She then interrupted his sentence with a kiss that then seemed better than the one last night.

She then drew away from his mouth, as she then had a romantic grin form on her face.

“O-Octavia?”

She then put her hoof over his mouth, as she brought herself in closer to him. She then put part of her face back into his chest.

“I…never got to, well…tell you officially last night.” She faintly spoke.

“Wait…I’m sorry, what now?” Maestro now knew what this was all about; she wanted a friend to be with. But with something happening so terrible in her life, she wanted more than that…she wanted to be loved. A craving for romance is what she desired in her life now, and Maestro made her see that she could make a relationship like that in her life.

“I love you Maestro.” She replies almost in a whisper to him.

“Y…you…love me?”

“You’re a fine stallion Maestro…I don’t see why you’re so confused?”

Maestro couldn’t believe what he was hearing, a mare like her, who knew?

“I…I…don’t…know what to say really?” he replied, struggling a bit saying it but managing from feeling a bit uncomfortable.

“Then don’t say anything…” Octavia then gets over on top of him and passionately kisses him a second time.

Maestro’s heart and mind for his feelings then began to fight its way out of being seemingly clouded by other things.

Octavia’s feelings for him, and infatuation then go on the verge of wanting true romance with him, but not quite there yet.

She and her beautiful purple eyes then flutter a bit closely to his. Staring right into his eyes.

“You have the most gorgeous pair of eyes in Canterlot.” He speaks out to her in a soft tone.

“Surely I have something else gorgeous don’t I?” she implied.

“Perhaps I can show you what else?”

“You’re the musician…so play away.” She then gets up to close her bedroom door and locks it, making it…a true night of love they will never forget for as long as they live.

Chapter Twelve- A Wub-erful Visit

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 12- A Wub-erful Visit:

The sound of chirping birds could be heard just outside of Octavia’s bedroom window, as the warming sunlight from the sun seemed to greet her. Her cracked window also let in a warm aroma of breakfast being made from a restaurant, just blocks down from where she lived. She was still at peace and asleep beside Maestro, who was out cold even at this time. As it has been said before, he isn’t much of a morning person, only gets up when it counts or matters to him.

“Morning sleepyhead.” She playfully whispered into Maestro’s ear.

Her breath as she said that tickled his ear, making it twitch adorably to her, as she then giggled to herself at the adorable sight to her.

Everything seemed entirely peaceful now, until…

“Hey Octavia! Helloooo? This is your good old pal Vinyl, waiting at the door!”

Octavia’s mind then came to life.

“Oh my, what? Vinyl Scratch is here? In Canterlot? Why in Equestria would she travel all the way up here to see me at this time?” she thought to herself.

She could tell she probably needed to go easy on Maestro, and gently try and get him up.

“Hey…Maestro…it’s time to get up, okay? Somepony’s here to visit us…it’s one of my friends.”

Maestro’s ears began to erect slowly, showing he was trying to get himself up, but the other half of his mind still wanted to sleep.

“Oh come now…I’ll even make breakfast, hm?” she speaks softly to him again, she then proceeds to kiss his cheek.

“Come on now, alright? Time to rise and shine.”

There was still no answer from him, as he continued lying there in bed.

“Ugh, fine, I’ll just go open the door for her. I’ll still make breakfast alright? Feel free to join us both downstairs in the kitchen.” She smiled back to him.

Octavia made it down to the sight of Vinyl now rapidly pressing her doorbell, almost on the verge of driving her crazy.

“That Vinyl…” she opens up the door to make it stop.

“If it isn’t my good old pal Octavia! How ya been girl?” Vinyl smiled to her.

“Oh uh, hey…come inside, I suppose.”

She opened the door a bit wider for her to enter comfortably.

“Everything cool here Octy? Haven’t heard from ya in a while?”

Octavia then looked back up in the direction of her staircase, then looks back at Vinyl.

“Yeah, everything’s…just fine. Nothing wrong here.” She looked around the room a bit more, then turning around making her way into the kitchen to make breakfast.

“Okay, well I’m gonna head up to use your bathroom if you don’t mind.”

“Sure, just don’t go near or look into my bedroom, okay?”

“Um, why? Wait a minute…what’s going on Octy?”

“Nothing…”

Vinyl smirked back at her, implying her mind was now at work as to what her friend could be hiding.

“Okay then, I’ll just use the bathroom, then come right back.”

“Okay good…and please wash your hoofs this time, goodness.”

Octavia then brought out multiple skillets and pans, then a loaf of bread.

After Vinyl made her way out of the bathroom, she passed up Octavia’s bedroom.

“Hmm…I guess if she’s not around, I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to just take a peek.”

Vinyl then takes off her shades, as she begins to look into the room, and what she saw she couldn’t believe.

“I knew it.” she thought mischievously.

“That girl’s got herself a boyfriend…ooh…and he’s a cutie too.” She said to herself.

Vinyl then makes her way back into the kitchen with a big smile on her face like she was up to something.

“Vinyl? What did you…wait…don’t tell me, I don’t want to know.”

“I most certainly did you little rascal you! You got a boyfriend? Why the heck didn’t ya tell me?”

“Vinyl! I told you not to go into my room!”

“I didn’t go into your room, I peeked. Plus, you didn’t say I couldn’t just take a peek ya know ha-ha!”

Octavia now felt pretty embarrassed at the moment, as she knew she could no longer hide it.

“Okay.” she sighed.

“Okay…you win…yes…I have a boyfriend, happy now?”

“I certainly am, glad you could be honest with me. It’s what friends are for.” She chuckled.

“Anyways, what’s for breakfast? Oh wait, were you fixing…a lovey-dovey romantic breakfast with your boyfriend?” Vinyl’s eyes became bigger as she got a kick out of embarrassing her now.

“Ugh, Vinyl…”

“Okay, okay I’ll chill out then. Mind if I pop a squat here?”

“You could just say you’d like to sit there?”

“I did, I said pop a squat.”

“You and your trendy words and new generation talk, Vinyl.”

“I know right? It’s awesome!” she smiled.

“Anyways, since you already know, could you go wake him up for me please?” Octavia asked, as she was fixing eggs on one of the skillets, with bread in the toaster.

Vinyl quietly makes it back up the stairs, as she quietly sneaks into her room, to catch him by surprise.

“Time to really give him wake-up call.” Vinyl had a plan to make this morning…hers.
She got into the bed with him, as Maestro’s back was still facing her. She said nothing as she put her arms around him then putting her head behind his.

“Tavi…what’re you doing? I thought…you…were downstairs or something?”

Vinyl continued to say nothing, then trying to make an impression of Octavia.

“Maestro?”

“Yes? Also…I never got to tell you about last night.”

“You were amazing too.” Vinyl replied in Octavia’s British accent.

“Your voice seems a bit different, you sure- Ah! What the buck!” he springs immediately out of his bed, after turning his body around to the sight of Vinyl hugging him.

“Who the buck are you! Where’s Octavia?”

Vinyl certainly started off the morning right, for her anyways. She was laughing and kicking her rear legs in the air she was laughing so hard.

“That was so awesome, I loved your reaction! By the way, she told me to get you out of bed.”

“No kidding…”

“Yep, so good morning hot stuff.” Vinyl then made her way out of the room, still chuckling about what had just happened.

“Let me guess, she told you to call me hot stuff too?”

“No, that was my idea.” She winked.

“Uh…okay then?”

Maestro feeling a bit weird now, after apparently being in bed with her friend, he makes his way downstairs to some inviting aromas and smells of breakfast being prepared.

“Looks like she woke you up there…good morning Maestro.” Octavia smiled back to him.

“Oh, Maestro’s his name huh? That means, “master” in Italian right? Interesting, so him being over here last night...”

“Don’t start Vinyl.” Octavia warned her.

“And his name means master…”

“Vinyl…” Maestro added feeling a bit nervous now.

“He was a master of your domain last night!”

“Vinyl Scratch! Cut it out!”

Octavia’s face went completely red of embarassment, looking back to Maestro then looking away. Maestro’s face became red too though as well.

“Your face is as red as my eyes Octy, you must’ve had a good time.”

“I won’t tell you again!”

“Okay I’m done now, sorry…didn’t realize it was such a soft subject here guys. I thought we were all adults here, so why not some adult humor, eh?”

“That may be so, but not today alright?” Maestro added in again.

“Well…yeah okay, I suppose you got a point. But anyways then…how did you two sleep then? See? That’s not a bad question to ask…right?”

“No, that’s a valid question, I slept great as a matter of fact. What about you Maestro?” she looked over to him as she was putting some eggs and toast onto a plate.

“It was fine for me too…until she…got into the bed with me to wake me up!”

“She did wha-…Vinyl!” Octavia looked at her with a stink eye.

“Eh he-he, what? I figured that would get him out of bed, and it worked am I right? Come on Maestro, admit it was pretty clever?”

“It was clever no doubt, but actually getting into the bed with me, and even trying to portray her voice, I didn’t prefer it.” he replied.

“You tried to impersonate me too? How rude of you Vinyl! She didn’t say anything bad to you did she?”

“No she didn’t Tavi. But I’m just going to be getting in the shower upstairs okay? I’ll be down here in ten minutes or so, just need to wash up.” Maestro then makes his way back upstairs to freshen up.

“Okay, but hurry if you can, Vinyl has a big stomach for her size.”

She looks back at Vinyl, as she puts back on her shades.
“What’re the shades for at the table might I ask?”

“Cause Octy…I’m about to dominate this plate…let’s do this!”

Vinyl then went on to immediately start digging into her breakfast that was prepared for her.

Octavia sighed as she watched her eat like the animal she comically was. She may have been a messy eater, but she still found it sort of a funny sight.

“Maybe he really should get down here to eat…that breakfast isn’t going to last long down here with her here.” She thought.

He returned back downstairs, his mane was still somewhat wet, and it ended up getting Vinyl’s attention now. She managed to get a better look at him now, as he looked revitalized and everything. A piece of toast was partially out of her mouth as she looked at him enter the kitchen with a slight smile on his face.

“Oh my gosh…wet mane! Why do I find stallions so cute with that!?” Vinyl thought.

“Now then…you may proceed to say good morning.” He said passing Octavia up, kissing her cheek as he passed by her to fix himself a plate.

“Well now…you’re certainly feeling revitalized. What for exactly?” she grinned back, wiping her mouth and clearing her mouth of food before saying it.

“Um…well…I don’t know, it has something to do with you that’s all I know.”

She then got up out of her chair and Vinyl then noticed her make her way beside him, whispering about something, but couldn’t make out what it was about.

Maestro and Octavia were then whispering to each other about what had happened last night.

“Is it about…” she started off.

“What else? How did you even…”

“Oh knock it off will you?”

“Well you said I was the musician after all.”

“I did, but…oh okay, fine…but I think I had an enjoyable time last night by the way.” She whispered into his ear a second time.

Octavia then kissed in return, and made her way back to the table like nothing happened.
“I heard what you two said you know.”

“What? How?”

Which then cause Maestro to look back to the two of them at the table.

“Relax Octy, have a little fun once in a while. I will be honest; I seriously didn’t hear a thing though. But still…what were you talking about?”

“Vinyl, are you always asking questions?”

“Of course, it pays to be informed once in a while.”

“Well this subject me and him talked about is of our concern not yours, okay?”

“Alright, I gotcha Octy, none of my concern.”

“Yes, it isn’t.”

“Zip my lip.”

“Yes Vinyl, we understand now.”

“Bury the hatchet.”

“Okay you can stop with the metaphors, your point has been made.”

“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye. Wait…don’t ask me how I know that phrase, I swear to you it came to the top of my head just now! But I have heard of this strange thing called a Brony though? I heard they love that phrase!”

“What in the name of Celestia is a Brony, Vinyl?”

“I have no idea…but it’s weird ya know?” Vinyl then went back to eating her second plate.

Maestro then took a seat between the two of them, and silently looked back at Octavia. He was afraid to say anything, wondering if Vinyl would find a way to make a joke out of it somehow.

“I don’t know Maestro, I have no idea of what a Brony might be either?”

Maestro then decided to finally speak up, and start on a different subject.

“So, how about we all do something together today?” he said, as Octavia then facehoofed herself, realizing what he said just sparked Vinyl’s mind on a quest for wubs.
“Fofally man! Wet’s wo out der and find shum mushic?” said Vinyl with her mouth full.

“Vinyl?” Octavia raised an eyebrow to her.

She then gulped her food down.

“Oh right, sorry. I was saying. Totally man? Let’s got out there and find some music to mix up. You’ve never heard of some of the music a play have you Maestro?”

“No, don’t believe I have?”

“Good heavens…no wubs…please.” Octavia then facehoofed herself once again.

“Well, what’re we waiting for? Come on I’ll show ya! It’ll be awesome!”

Vinyl then gets up out of her chair, grabs Maestro’s hoof and tries to bring him with her.

“I’m not done eating yet Vinyl, slow down!”

“Oh…right, sorry he-he. You go ahead and finish your stuff there, and we’ll go out into Canterlot and have some fun. Consider it a little introduction to one of Octavia’s best buddies.” She states, making her way out to the front porch and patiently waiting for him.

“Tavi…how do I do-”

“Just go with her to make her feel better okay? It’s what I did when I first met her, it’s just her way of introducing herself to you is all. But if she tries anything, I’m warning you, she can be a flirt at times. It’s just how she is, she’s an upbeat, wubtastic…oh goodness I just said that word.”

“What? What’s wrong with that word?”

“Its her grammar don’t you see? She gets to you in ways like you never expected.”

“You talk about her like she’s a disease?”

“Oh goodness no, I would never proceed to talk to my own friend like that. Seriously though, just go with her, just be careful okay?” she assured him.

“I understand your concern Tavi, but I will be just fine.”

“Good, then have fun Maestro. But in all seriousness, she’s a good friend to me, and would never let anything bad happen to me. She’s helped me plenty of times in the past of trying to step up for myself, teaching me to be more assertive.”

Maestro nodded in agreement, and proceeded to leave her house. “See you later Tavi.”

Chapter Thirteen- More to Life Than Riches

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 13- More to Life Than Riches:

As Vinyl could now officially meet her friend’s lover for a change, she figured they would take a train back down to where she lived…Ponyville.

“Might I ask why we are taking a train? To what location are we heading off to?”

“Ponyville of course, why ya ask?”

“P-Ponyville?” Maestro had never even set hoof in that little quiet town. He had seen it from that one place him and Octavia were when they first met, but never would he have expected to actually go there as long as he lived.

“You sure it’s fine if we-”

“Heck yeah man, come on, it’ll be fun. Here, I’ll even pay for your ticket.”

Vinyl then approached the ticket booth to purchase their tickets.

“Here you go, now then, shall we be off as you would say?” she chuckled.

“Are you insulting the way I talk? I don’t always talk proper you know?”

“Yeah, but I still like to just tease them on the way they talk up here, always so proper and formal of themselves. They’re too self-conscience of themselves up here, why can’t they ever just take it easy and enjoy life?” she stated.

What she said just then got him to stop and think. Maybe she was right? Maybe life in this city isn’t all it has to be?

“All aboard! Next stop, Ponyville! Thirty seconds!” the conductor shouted out.

“Come on Maestro, let’s book it!” Vinyl gave him a little shove in the direction of where the train was, then galloped her way over there.

“Hey! Come on man, we’re out of here in like five seconds!” She shouted out to him again, as she was already giving the conductor her ticket.

“I’ll even save a spot for you! Get mo-”

Her voice was then muted as the whistle started to blow, which meant…it was leaving.

“Oh crap!” Maestro then gallops his way over to the train cart she was heading into.

“Wait, conductor!” he shouted out, but the conductor didn’t hear him from the hissing of the pistons in the train coming to life and taking off.

Maestro was now almost running as fast as he could to catch up to the cart Vinyl was sitting in waiting for him. Only way he could make it now was to jump as far as he could.

“No you don’t! Not this time, not ever!” he then gives it all he has into his rear legs, as he propels himself just feet away from the moving cart. He just manages to get half of his body onto the cart, as he now struggles to contain his hold of the cart, in addition with the shakiness and bumpiness of the track.

“What are you doing sir? You’ll kill yourself!” the conductor walking to the other cart shouts, as he notices him struggling to get himself up.

Maestro then gets lifted up by the help of the conductor, with him now wanting to meet up with Vinyl like it was nothing.

“There you are! Ya get lost on here?” she laughed.

“No, let’s just say…there was difficulties getting on here.”

“What kind of difficulties?”

“Nothing, it’s fine really.”

“Okay, I’ll take your word for it, you’re a ninja.” She grinned.

“Why not…I am a ninja.” He replied.

“Really? That is so cool, I’m friends with a real life ninja!”

“I’m not a real ninja, you know that right?”

“Of course I do ha ha! I’m not an idiot you know, I was just teasing you that’s all.”

“Oh, right…of course…teasing me.” he chuckled awkwardly.

“Just relax man, take it easy while we’re on our way over to my place.” Vinyl then brings up her rear legs and reclines the chair to relax.

“Y-your place?”

“Shoot yeah, it’s gonna be cool!”
Maestro didn’t know where she was getting at on this? She had plans of some kind?
After a good while of kicking it back on the Friendship Express, they finally arrive in Ponyville, a town with the hustle and bustle of urban with a touch of rural.

“Okay, we’ve arrived at our destination passengers…Ponyville!” the conductor exclaimed.

Maestro and Vinyl make themselves into the town, and he was amazed at how much life it seemed to have.

“What?”

“What is it dude?” Vinyl turned her head.

“I never knew this little town had such life, it…it feels different than Canterlot. It feels different in a good way?”

“That’s because it is different in a good way. Everypony knows everypony down here, that’s not exaggerating either.”

“But why does this place seem so happy and jubilant? I’ve honestly never seen such ponies that seem so happy with their lives?”

“Because it’s not about fame and fortune up where you live, it’s about life and enjoying it down here. Sure yeah, you need a job down here, so what it teaches you discipline too that you need to work to get ahead in life. This is how life should be, not being dependent on somepony else’s riches.” She stated.

Maestro knew then she had a point. Perhaps there really was in fact more to life than those Canterlot streets filled with moneybags and seemingly fake laughter and smiles.

“So…this is life down here.”

“Shoot yeah it is, how is it up there? You never told me how it is up there for yourself. Octy’s told me how she feels about it, it doesn’t bother her, but I want to know from somepony like you.” said Vinyl.

“Well…do you have a-”

“Place to chill at? You know I do. Come on, I’ll show ya.” Vinyl then takes his hoof once again by her hoof and leads him in the direction of her house. But why exactly for one did she want to know from him, about a subject she heard from Octavia already? Why was she taking only him along too? Another thing, why was she grabbing a hold of his hoof so many times? Could there be something going on here?”

“Alrighty then, here she is…check it out.”

Vinyl flips the lights on in her living room, and there was music equipment scattered in the middle of the room.

“Oh yeah, that, I was just recording a song or two last night when I was bored, nothing much.”

“You’re a music artist?”

“You know it! I’m Vinyl Scratch for my actual name, but my DJ name is DJ-Pon-3.” She then brings out her shades and puts them on.

“You know, the word pony, but I decided to give it a little more flare by giving it a number three in place of the letter “y” you see? Still making the “e” sound.”

“Yes, I understand.” Maestro was still looking around, noticing a bunch of lighting equipment in one corner, and speakers in another.

“You seem to take your work pretty seriously.”

“Yeah, this is my passion, I love doing this stuff. Mixing songs and putting them out there for the whole world to listen to.”

“Wow…that’s amazing!”

“Would you like to hear some of my work?”

“I don’t see why not?”

“Awesome. I’ll be right back then!” Vinyl then rushes upstairs to get some equipment, as Maestro continues looking around her intriguing home.

He had never seen such an eye-catching place; it was unlike anything he had ever seen before in his life. First off from this trip, he learned that there was more to life than money and living off of somebody else. If you get out there and work, you’ll make it in life, but if you don’t then you won’t become successful, and get to do what you really want to do in life. He also realized that this town was not as bad as it seemed. In the back of his mind, he was even thinking about living here whenever he had the money to, which hopefully shouldn’t be a problem getting the money he needed.

“Um, hey Maestro, could you help me up here for a minute? I need to get this speaker down there, but I can’t do it by myself?” she yelled out to him from upstairs.

“Oh uh sure, I’m on my way up as we speak.”

He makes his way up, to the sight of her trying to move a large speaker downstairs to where the rest of the equipment was.

“Uh yeah, just grip on wherever, and I’ll push my way down there.” Said Vinyl, as she proceeds to push it, but then knowing after that she didn’t want to damage the bottom of it. So she told him to stop and leave it where it was so she could situate it right to push down her stairs.

“Just put…not there Maestro, put your hoof there.”

“Right here?”

“No, right there.” She then grabbed his hoof right in front of him once again, and placed it over her other hoof by accident as she was designating it with both hoofs.

“Um…okay now, sooo…” Vinyl drew away her hoof feeling kind of weird now, but quickly looking back at him, then the speaker.

“Vinyl.”

“So yeah, we could probably do that I would think.”

“Vinyl…”

As he kept on babbling about moving the blasted thing like and idiot to cover up the awkwardness she felt.

“Vinyl Scratch.” He called out to her a third time.

“Uh…yeah?” she then looked away, pretending to look for something she acted like she was missing.

“May I ask why you did that?”

“Did what? I…I don’t know what you’re talking about. Here, let’s just get this thing down there okay?” she replied.

Maestro then sighed, and then went on managing to lift it down to where she needed it hooked up in the wall.

“Okay, phew, we did it finally, bout time am I right?” she elbowed him in the side.

“You still didn’t answer my question.”

“What question?” Vinyl was trying to dodge it, making it seem to him like something had or had bothered her in the past.
“I can tell something’s on your mind, Vinyl.”

“What? You hardly even know me? How could you possibly-”

“Vinyl Scratch…why don’t you just have a seat there okay? I’d rather hear you out than plug in a speaker at the moment.”

Vinyl then stopped herself and sighed.

“Well…okay I guess.”

The two of them sat down on her couch as she takes off her glasses once again.

“Okay now, you’re right Vinyl, you and I hardly know each other, but I am a stallion of my word. Anything you tell me will not leave the premises of this house, understand? I am willing to be that open-minded to your thoughts.” He assures her.

“Okay, well…it does have something to do…with…”

“Yes?”

“Octavia…for one, she always gets the guys, always gets the love, always gets…or well…used to get all the fame.”

“What are you getting at here?”

“I just…” she then looks away from him.

“You’re fine Vinyl, being raised in an orphanage does have its ways of understanding people.”

“You were raised in an orphanage? What?”

“That will be for another time, now continue.”

“Oh right, sorry. Well…it’s just well…”

“You can tell me.”

“I’ve never really known what it’s like to…well…having somepony love me.” she replied, as her ears went down a bit, and she looked away from him again.

Maestro figured she must have been jealous that Octavia has gotten all of these good things happen to her in her life, and Vinyl felt like she was always the one left out it seemed in their distant friendship…distant literally. They lived in two different places.

Maestro had never been in a relationship in his life either, neither did he have experience of course, so he didn’t have a full solution to it…but only one perhaps.

He looked back at her, then to another part of the room, as they sat there silent between each other.

“I’m sorry you feel that way. I never knew that you had to deal with all of that?”

“It’s fine, really it is. I don’t care anymore. But if only I could’ve ever wondered what it would be like to even have someone like one of her boyfriends? I figured she would’ve maybe even referred some stallions that are her fans about me, and maybe they would like to get to know me better. She had Silver Strings, and I had to help her get that jerk out of her life. That was hard enough trying to then pick up the pieces for her.”

She continued on for another five minutes or so, explaining her entire point of view on this and other subjects appropriately branched off of the topic.

He could see her jealousy she has to conceal from one of her best friends, and she does an awfully good job at it too Maestro would admit. But his mind however thought of something crazy…very, very crazy indeed to possibly make Vinyl have her problem solved somewhat.

“Ya know? That’s what I feel about the subject, and I’m glad that you were willing to hear me out Maestro, that means a lot. But heck, she’s the one to always end up kissing her lovers, what do I get? I don’t see the-”

Maestro then interrupted her, and then leaned in closer, kissing her on the mouth. He then drew away from her, seeing her face red as can be.

She was speechless, and just looked at him, but it’s all he thought to do to perhaps give her a taste of what it felt like to be kissed, since she never had a boyfriend which he found to be a shocker to him.

“I…um…M-Maestro?”

“Now you know how it feels.”

She merely nodded her head, as she then smiled and off of the couch, now hooking up her music equipment, still not wanting to say a word. One thing’s for sure now, she now had grown infatuated over him, but she knew she needed to stay true to one of her closest friends. Maestro now had a feeling of guilt float over him like a cloud, but leaving Vinyl smiling with her back facing him.

“I…I can’t believe I did that? Octavia…I’m…I’m so…sorry. What have I done for this?” his mind then had a flurry of thoughts come to him as to what would happen now between him, a delicate relationship, and the gorgeous Cello player of Canterlot, Octavia.

Chapter Fourteen- Storms of the Heart

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 14- Storms of the Heart:

The guilt that Maestro now felt seemed to now grow heavier and heavier on him, since he now felt like he had betrayed somepony who had done absolutely nothing to him. Vinyl Scratch managed to know what being kissed finally felt like, but she herself had a cloud of guilt herself now seem to take form over herself. She just knew now that she had felt like she had betrayed her friend, and that she hadn’t stayed true to some of her promises she had made to her close friend Octavia. After all the years they had known each other, this is how she repays her after all of the pain Octavia’s already been through? This is how Vinyl now felt, and Maestro was now in for a storm, hoping it wasn’t that bad.

A few more hours had passed, and Vinyl and Maestro said nothing to each other, knowing that what they possibly did for one, hurt their relationship status with each other as new friends, and hurting their relationship status with Octavia as a close friend who stood by her word, and a relationship that had just been blooming with her.

They arrived back into Canterlot, as they continued on back to Octavia’s home.

“What if…” Vinyl then spoke up in a low voice then fading out.

“I…I don’t know?”

“I’m sorry…I feel like the biggest idiot right now.” She replied speaking up.

“I think that certainly makes two of us.” He added.

“I…I shouldn’t have-”

“No, I should be the one to feel sorry, Vinyl. I did that in the first place, but it’s all I could think of to show you? It’s not like I’m Dr. Philly and I can just go out there and get you better or something?”

“I know, I got your point dude…and well…we might need to tell her, or it’s gonna be haunting us from now on.”

“You might be right, because if she doesn’t know, the guilt will eat away at us.”

“Wow that’s well said I think. Maybe you Canterlot ponies aren’t so bad after all on explaining stuff. I guess talking proper has it advantages.”

“At some points yes…but let’s just focus on what needs to be done I think.” He states.
The two of them then went entirely silent until they finally arrived back at Octavia’s.
They made it back to Octavia’s as she was now after four and a half or five hours. Now approaching the front porch, Octavia still not expecting them to be back yet, Vinyl then brought up something that Maestro didn’t expect in the slightest.

“You care if I say just one more thing?” she asks.

“What is it now?”

“I just wanted to say that if something bad ever happens…you were a good kisser…okay I’m done now.”

Maestro’s hoof then stopped before he turned the knob, then took Vinyl around the corner of her house for a talk.

“You’re bringing this up just now?”

“I’m sorry okay? I didn’t really know when a good time would be to say it?” she shrugged.

“Dang it Vinyl, I got others things on my mind after all.”

“Aw come on Maestro, it was just one little kiss is all, what’s it going to hurt if you tell her?”

He then looked back at her after turning his back seconds ago.

“That’s the thing, do you honestly think I’ve been in a relationship before?”

“Um…yes?”

“No Vinyl, I never have is the problem!”

“Oh…well then, this just got awkward.”

“You think?” he replied a little frustrated.

“Well look, I said it okay? You’re a good kisser, I thought you’ve been in a relationship, but you never have, that issue’s solved. One more thing too…”

“Celestia help me, what is it now?”

“Um…what if, I said you’re actually…kind of cute?” Vinyl then looked in a different direction, as Maestro’s cheeks seemed to blush from sheer embarrassment.

Maestro then turned his head back to her, as his cheeks remained red.

“You’re blushing aren’t you?” she raised an eyebrow.

He takes in a deep breath then exhales.

“You’re expecting to know what I think about you…aren’t you?”

Vinyl then looks back at him curiously.

“Well I mean…what harm could it cause now?” she insisted.

Maestro was a stallion of his word, and kept his promises as best as he could. He wasn’t perfect on that sort of thing; nopony ever is and ever will be.

“Well, you want to hear what I really think?”

“If you want to tell me, then go ahead, I’m all ears dude.” She perks her ears up then a little more, in order to hear it more clearly.

“Well Vinyl, let me set the record straight with you…I’ll admit, you’re a cute mare, yes, but am not attracted to you.”

“Okay then…I gotcha.”

“Another thing, any stallion to be with you I’m sure wouldn’t give you up for anything else in the world. That statement seems overrated, yes, but what are you going to do, you know?”

“Hmm…point taken I guess.” she replies again.

“Good, and one more thing, that kiss doesn’t mean anything, understand? It doesn’t mean we like each other. It doesn’t mean I like you, and it doesn’t mean that you like me, correct?”

“Well um…he-he.” She then brings on of her hoofs to the back of her head laughing it off.

“Don’t tell me that…”

“Yes alright? Yes, I like you fine! Happy now?”

“No…I’m not happy…because this will just hurt our relationship we both have with Octavia.”

“Yeah…if we tell her about it.”
Maestro then figured, if they don’t tell Octavia, it should be fine if the past is the past now. But if he does tell her, then things would certainly happen, since she’s been through a terrible experience in her life that doesn’t deserve to happen to her again in the absolute slightest of possibilities.

“Well…”

“Maestro…come on now…use common sense with me here. She doesn’t have to know about it if we don’t tell her, got it?” said Vinyl.

“Well…you may have a point there actually.” He pondered with his hoof on the bottom of his chin.

“Of course I do, cause I’m awesome that’s why. Well…second to Rainbowdash, now that’s an awesome pony right there…have you seen the sick moves she’s got?”

“Um?”

“Oh yeah that’s right…Canterlot pony…figures.”

“What’s that supposed to mean? Are you stating that we’re stuck in ways that you think are foolish or dumb?”

“No, not you anyways, you’re cool.”

“Oh, cool? Well uh, I suppose I am cool then.”

“Yeah, now then, let’s head inside alright? Do not tell her and we will be fine, okay?”

“Uh, o-okay then…I suppose it’s worth a shot.”

Soon after their conversation ended up being much longer than expected, they made it back indoors to the living room, finding Octavia lying peacefully on the living room floor in front of the fireplace with the lights dimmed.

“Tavi? What’s this about?”

“Oh this, oh no need to worry, it’s only a little something I like to call relaxing is all.” She replied with relaxation in her voice, as she sips a small cup of tea beside her, proceeding to read a book that she had just then opened.

“I bet it’s something more Octy, eh? After all, you Canterlot ponies know how to be formal in-”

“Don’t you dare say another word Vinyl.” Octavia interrupted, preventing Vinyl from embarrassing her in front of Maestro.
“Well what are you two standing there for still? Have a seat if you wish, but I do not wish to be disturbed please.” Octavia states to them, as they both sit down on her couch.

“Um Vinyl…is something bothering you? Both you and Maestro appear to have something on your minds perhaps? Is there anything I can assist you with by any chance?”

Vinyl and Maestro looked back at each other at the same time it seemed then looked back at her.

“Pfft, problem? Don’t be silly Octy, ha-ha!” Vinyl gestures.

“What about you Maestro, hm? Are you doing fine yourself?”

“Uh, what? Me? Uh, sure, yeah…never been better, he-he.” He laughed it off a bit nervously.

Octavia found it odd as for how they reacted to her simple question, but she didn’t pay much attention to it at that time. Appearing to be into her book currently at the moment.

Right…okay then, well I suppose it’s been nothing but this ever since you two have been having fun in Ponyville you could say.”

“You don’t say Octy? Well me and him did in fact have fun actually.” Vinyl nearly slipped up then, quickly covering her mouth with her hoofs.

“Really? Like what?”

After she said that, one of them had to make up a scenario, or counter it and say it was a surprise.

“It’s a surprise Tavi…we uh…we can’t tell you.” he replied with a somewhat odd smile.

“Well I suppose so, as it would no longer be considered a surprise now would it?” she winked back at him.

Vinyl quickly then looked around and decided she would head back to her home instead. She hopped off of the couch, but nudging Maestro, implying to him she needed to tell him something outside.

“Well, I think it’s time for me to head back home I think.”

“Oh, well then, we enjoyed having you over.”

“Thanks Octy, hey Maestro we need to…talk outside okay?” with that said, he knew what she meant by that.
“Okay Vinyl, what do you want this ti-”

Vinyl then leaned in to kiss him back.

“Now I would like to know how I did on that?”

Maestro couldn’t muster words, and was dumbfounded.

“Yeah, I thought so…let’s meet up again okay? See ya round…Maestro.” She chuckled, as she put her shades back on making her way back to the train station.

“I…I can’t believe it happened again.” he thought to himself.

“What does this mean? How will this affect my relationship with Octavia? How long will this keep up?”

He then gets a funny feeling in his stomach, as it then came to be realized as butterflies in his stomach.

“What? No, that can’t be? I…I’m attracted to her? But I don’t get it? I’m with Tavi though…what in Celestia’s name should I do?” as that last part could be heard out loud, after he caught himself, Octavia opened the door to find out what it was about.

“Is everything okay out here? Besides, where’s Vinyl?” she wondered.

“Uh…she left…yeah.”

“Oh okay then, what were you saying that out here for?”

“Saying what? What did you hear?” he was hoping and praying that she didn’t hear the whole thing, as he must’ve slipped up saying it out loud unknowingly, getting caught up in the moment and what not.

“I heard and I quote: “What in Celestia’s name should I do?”

“Um, that was uh…a joke I told her. Yeah… a little joke of some kind.”

Octavia figured that was kind of strange for something sounding like that to be a joke.

“Huh, some joke then.”

“Yeah he-he, I’m not the best at telling jokes.”

“Yeah, best keep it at a minimal I suppose, but your call.”

“No, no, your call sounds great.” He smiled awkwardly again.
Octavia was wondering why Vinyl and him seemed to act a bit odd at the time, but she couldn’t quite put her hoof on it right now.

“Well both of you seemed to become friends awfully fast didn’t you?” she asked him again, as her and Maestro head back inside.

“Yeah, we did, it was an…interesting experience I guess you could say.”

“Interesting meaning what exactly?”

The questions that Octavia was asking was seeming to get closer and closer to finding out, and Maestro was not exactly the best at lying, as with his foster family he knew the consequences of lying…they were not good.

As Octavia them made her way through the dimly lit room with only a few candles and a fireplace, with the thick dark curtains over the windows to block out the light, the mood seemed right between them. Formal romance could again be felt in the air, but yet Maestro wasn’t feeling it though, certainly not after two disloyal things happened to him.

Will it ever come to a point that he will break under the pressure of having to lie to somepony that loves him? Will him and Vinyl ever have the issue solved between them, or will things begin to really heat up, and do nothing but feed fuel to the fire? Will temptation get the better of Vinyl over the infatuation she now has recently obtained over Maestro? Some of these questions shall be answered, and others that have not been labeled will and just might rot…but which ones?

Chapter Fifteen- A Break in Silence

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 15- A Break in Silence:

About a couple of weeks had passed since that certain day occurred between Octavia and Maestro. The problem was this: The longer he waits to tell the truth to her, the worse the reaction could be. Again, Octavia had done nothing to deserve this, showing that temptation can destroy relationships if it pairs with lying. Maestro’s time was running out, along with only so much Octavia could withstand from him. The longer he waited, the worse it would make her feel he thought, but how much longer is he going to be pressured between the side of honestly and growing love, or the side of temptation and betrayal?

Octavia was sitting outside on her front porch, enjoying the moment she had to herself soaking up whatever sun could shine down in her presence. Celestia’s sun wasn’t exactly doing too badly today, though the weather was now starting to get cool around this time, as it was now approaching fall.

She notices Maestro walking to her house, holding something that looked like a flyer in his mouth.

“Octafia, feck fis out!”

“Get that piece of paper out of your mouth, silly.” She giggled.

“Oh sorry, check this out.”

He then showed her a flyer of the Equestrian Symphony Orchestra coming to Canterlot to perform next month. They were in fact; you guessed it, the best orchestra in all of Equestria. Octavia had always wanted to go and see them perform, and now they were coming to Canterlot for the first time ever.

“Oh wow, I’ve always wanted to go see them! Does this mean we can go and watch them?” she asked innocently.

“Well, I don’t really see why we couldn’t? But if you do, then we might need to get our tickets ahead of time…but well…I don’t know right now.” he replied.

“Oh, right, not a bad idea now that you mention it?”

Although glad to see her face light up to something she had always wanted to go to, he was now feeling hurt, knowing he was going to confess to her…tonight…and Vinyl would even be there in case things got dicey, so she could back up his case and help him explain it more. Then maybe Octavia wouldn’t be so devastated, but then again…
Vinyl had approached once again the Canterlot Train Station, and was now on her way for the second time in three weeks, heading back to pay Octavia a visit, and for a reason.

“Um, Tavi? Would you care to come inside by any chance?” he gestures.

“Why so?”

“Well…there is…”

“Is there something wrong, Maestro?” she then gets up out of her chair and gets close to him, placing one of her hoofs gently on his chest.

“Y-yes…there actually…is. Not in a way that, well…you would think…I’m sorry.”

Octavia felt a bit confused now, wondering why he was saying he was sorry for something she never thought would happen between them?

“Not quite sure I understand the situation here?”

“No need to now, but why don’t you just get yourself comfortable in the living room, okay?” he insisted.

“Well…okay I guess?”

They both then lied down on the couch together, as she got up close to him, laying her head on top of his chest, nuzzling the side of his cheek then lightly kissing it.

“I love you…you know that right?” she said.

Maestro looked back at her, now imagining it might be the last one he hears from her possibly.

“I…I love you too, Tavi. There wouldn’t be anything in the world I would try and do for you to make you happy.”

“Absolutely, I like that.” she smiled.

“But there is one important question I must ask you though.”

“Yes?”

He looked into her lovely purple eyes and kissed her forehead, and brought her in closer to her and hugged her. As they both lay on the couch together, in Maestro’s hopes that maybe…just maybe she would understand before all of this would seem to go to hell. He then proceeded to ask her the question.

“If the day ever came, figuratively speaking…that I ended up lying to you…what would you do?”

Octavia’s eyes enlarged a bit, and she got herself a bit loose in his embrace. She then quickly looked back up at him, thinking about what was going on now.

“What would I do?”

“Yes.”

“Why are you asking such a question? You know I would be hurt if you lied to me, of course I would be, why wouldn’t I be? You would make me lose trust in you that’s for sure, and that I would honestly say that our fairly new relationship would be hurt by lying as well. Nothing good I could say would come out of it. it would truly devastate me.”

After hearing that reply from her, he the began to feel nervous, knowing that him and Vinyl planned it out for them to meet-up at her home once again, and discuss this.

“That response…it’s what I figured would happen.” He thought to himself.

Another twenty minutes had passed until…the doorbell chimed.

“I’ll get it.” Octavia softly spoke, actually beginning to just then get relaxed with him on the couch.

“Hel-…Oh…it’s you Vinyl. What are you doing here exactly? You look like something is bothering you too? Both you and Maestro here seemed to be troubled by something today, that’s awfully strange on the same day you know.”

“It’s concerning something Octy…and it might be time to just get it over with I think.”

Octavia was still confused; as she then looked back at Maestro get up off of the couch, making his way over to Vinyl.
“May me and Vinyl speak in private for a minute? There is something we need to tell you Octavia…and it’s…”

“It’s what? What’s going on, I don’t understand you two?”

“Why don’t you just chill out on that couch or something, okay?” said Vinyl.

“Well…okay…but again? Not quite sure what’s going on, but I…”

“It’s fine Tavi…now excuse us please.”

“O-of course Maestro, take your time.” Confusion could now be heard filling Octavia’s voice.
Maestro and Vinyl then head into the kitchen to whisper to each other what they need to say; knowing that getting this off of their chests would end it, but chances are this was not going to be a good experience in the least for any of them in the slightest.

Octavia watches both of them make their way into the loving room, now standing in front of the confused mare.

“Octy…there’s something I should’ve actually told you weeks ago.” Vinyl looked down at the floor.

“Oh? What might that be?”

Vinyl looked back up at her, then back at Maestro, as she then sighs and takes in a deep breath.

“I…I have feelings for Maestro.”

Octavia now didn’t like where this was going, as she then got up off of the couch standing in her direction.

“G-go on?” her voice was not filled with intrigue.

“I told him about it…and…well…”

“He did what Vinyl? Tell me.” her voice now sounding like it was transitioning over into a demand from her, she then looked back at Maestro with a very bothered look.

“I began to have feelings for Vinyl as well.” he added.

Octavia’s eyes then glared at him in shock.

“You have what for her?” Octavia now began raising her voice at the two of them, not believing what she was hearing.

“I’m sorry Octy, but could you allow me to explain?”

“I almost want to stop you where you are…but whatever, go ahead.” Octavia then gave Maestro a very disappointed look of anger in the face, but with sadness too.

“Well you see Tavi.”

“Maestro…I’ll handle it okay?”

“Okay whatever…fine.”

Vinyl then faces Octavia once more, as she took a few more steps closer to her.
“Octy, here’s the story short and sweet…well maybe not too short.”

“Don’t play games with me Vinyl, I would honestly like you to leave immediately, and let me give Maestro a good long talk myself. But I am atleast willing to hear you out of good faith that you will deliver in explaining yourself to me. You’ve hurt me Vinyl! You’ve hurt him and me both! You’ve hurt all of us, including yourself from gaining this!” Octavia stated frustratingly.

“I know, I know, and I’m so, so sorry Octy…just please let me explain it?”

Octavia gives off a sigh, and then faces her back towards the both of them.

“Octy, look…it was that day when me and him were down at my place. You know? How I introduced you to myself when you visited Ponyville that one time, you remember?”

“Sure whatever…continue I suppose.”

“So yeah, I told him when we were both in my place, and telling him that I had never known what it felt like to be kissed by somepony. You have any idea how ridiculous that sounds to him, you, and me also? It sounds ridiculous, yes, but he at first didn’t kiss me because he had feelings for me Octy. It was because he just wanted me to be happy is all…that’s all.”

“That’s all?”

“Yes, it is.”

“That’s all?!”

“Uh…Octy?”

“Don’t you call me your Octy anymore, I’ve heard enough of that story. I’ve had to deal with one jerk already that called me by that name…that stupid name!”

“T-Tavi.”

“You’re not in this Maestro, this is between me and her!” Octavia states angrily.

“I have been hurt enough in my life, and now I know that you’re trying to take him away from me? How dare you! Just how dare you!”

“I know Octavia, and I feel like a total idiot now that I even brought it up with him. I’m sorry okay?”

“No Vinyl…this…this little friendship of ours is over.” She then looked away from Vinyl, then looking at Maestro.
“As for you Maestro…we’re through as well…get out.” She tried her best to speak it in a neutral tone as best as she could without getting emotional.

“B-but Octavia…please…surely you can hear me out a little more?”

“No Vinyl, get out…now.”

She then pointed her hoof towards the door, as Vinyl with her head lowered and ears down, made her way out of her house, and out for good it seemed now.

“G-goodbye…Octy…” her voice could then be heard with a sniffle from her nose, like she was now silently crying tears. The door then closed, feeling like this was their last and miserable day together as good friends.

“As for you Maestro, I already told you to get out.” Octavia continued pointing, but now seemed to be turned away from him, as she then brought her pointing hoof down to the floor.

“Octavia…please her me out atleast…don’t you lo-”

“No Maestro…you’ve…you’ve honestly…” she then brought herself to the floor and began crying.

“Why would you do such a thing? Get together with her behind my back? I trusted you as a very good friend, and then something even more. But now it seems you’re just a traitor to me.”

“Octavia no, I’m not what you think.”

“That’s nonsense, I don’t want to hear it…please…no more!” She cried out to him.

Maestro’s eyes began to have tears begin forming in his eyes too, holding them back was now certainly no easy task with somepony as gentle, lovely, and as amazing of a mare as she was to be with. But because of his temptation, his idiocy…it destroyed what he had with her.

“Octavia…please…”

“Get out!” she shouted to him with tears in her eyes.

Maestro now feeling brokenhearted by his betrayal he had performed unto her, along with lying and keeping it away from her. He as well felt that this would be the last time they would ever see each other again…does any hope at all linger between the three of them? Or is this the end of a life of happiness? What will now become of Octavia, Maestro, and even Vinyl Scratch? Maestro then seemingly for the last time…closes the door to her home, a closed door seemingly to a life of happiness, love, passion…and of friendship.

Chapter Sixteen- The Last Song

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 16- The Last Song:

Another two weeks had passed, and Maestro had now been depressed ever since then it seemed. His parents were trying to help him in anyway they could, but he didn’t want it. Vinyl Scratch was feeling the same way, and even at one point, wanting to get rid of all of her equipment to end her career and just start fresh in life again. As for the beautiful Cello player of Canterlot known as Octavia…that now remains to be seen. Or has the last song already been played?

The day begins on a rainy and overall terrible day; thunder can be heard in the sky, but no lightning, thank Celestia. Wind was calm though, and there was hardly anypony out on the streets today. Everypony was inside, so concerned about how wet they would get it seemed. Maestro knew what Vinyl had meant now, some of them were nothing but selfish inconsiderate jerks only caring about their money and themselves it seemed to him.

“Damn Canterlot…I hate this place!” he shouted.

“Honey, please, why don’t you come out of there?”

“Leave me alone Mother!”

His dad’s heavy hoofsteps could be heard approaching his doorway. He heard faint muffling of their voices outside of his door, as he then heard his mother head downstairs.

His father then knocked.

“Do I have permission to come in?”

“No, leave me alone.”

His father then opens the door very slowly anyway. Maestro wanted to honestly then throw something at him, but it would only get more trouble caused at there already was.

“I’m sorry about what happened…I really am. Atleast I was willing to hear you out on the story, and I say it can be dealt with.”

“No it can’t…she’s gone now, and now I feel like utter crap.”

His father then sits beside him in the floor, putting a hoof on his shoulder.

“Son…do you mind if I do something I don’t ever recall doing for you before?”
Maestro wondered what it could be, but at the same time he was being smart with him.

“What? Give me money again? Is that all of you Canterlot ponies can do?”

“W-what?”

“You heard me old guy! Don’t you realize that money can’t buy-”

“I know it can’t Maestro, I know the pain you are indeed feeling within you. I am not you, but it seems quite cumbersome indeed to be feeling the way you are right now.”

His father then gets up with him, and does something Maestro was then lost for words…he was hugged by his foster father for the first time ever.

“I never got to do this for you…I’m very, very sorry. You’re right; money cannot and shall not buy love from their own sons and daughters. I love you my son.”

Maestro had never heard his father react and talk to him on such a personal level, as he was lost for words at that moment.

“Listen son, I was in a very similar situation that you are currently in.”

“R-really…you don’t say? I am so intrigued, please tell.” Maestro replied sarcastically, but his father not phased by his smart-butt attitude. Knowing how bad he felt.

“Son…my ex broke up with me on the same thing you know…very similar in fact, except for you and that Vinyl Scratch girl, I was the first one to be tempted…and not the other mare I was with like for you.”

Maestro kept quiet, implying for him to continue.

“However, something terrible did in fact happen just weeks after it occurred.”

“What?”

His father then looked back at him with a sad look on his face.

“My…my girlfriend. She…she killed herself.”

Maestro could then hear his father trying to hide his feelings, knowing it must have been a terrible experience.

“The other one I was attracted to moved somewhere very far away from where I was, she never said where she was going. Then we never saw each other again.” he then looked back to his son, stating something that for some very strange reason might in fact have a possibility of happening.
“History certainly can repeat itself to those who do not know the past…which would be you.”

“What are you saying dad?”

“I’m saying…don’t let her…”

“Don’t let her…wait a mome-…” he then paused and thought for a moment.

“No…no surely she wouldn’t think of such a thing?!”

“As I said before, history is destined to repeat itself to those who do not know it.”

“Listen Maestro, after you even told me stallion to stallion in private about her ex boyfriend, and then her family, she had certainly been hurt enough already. But this…this isn’t making it any better…you need to go.”

“Go where dad?”

“I do not know where she could be…but I have known this for too long in my lifetime, and are wise enough to tell you to find her now…before it is too late. She is broken, very broken Maestro…it is now up to you to fix it.”

“But dad, it’s over.”

“Not unless you let it be over. She will understand…if she’s even around that is.”

“Dad, don’t think like that.”

“It’s the cold truth, she’s honestly one of the most broken hearted mares I’ve ever heard about. She’s lost her family, forced to kill her ex boyfriend in self-defense, then being traumatized for a while by it, and then there’s you, one she actually felt connected to. But what did you do?”

“I betrayed her.” Maestro then looked off.

“Yes, you did, and that was very wrong of you son…very wrong indeed. But in this kind of heartbreak and hurt that she is now enduring, this could honestly in my opinion finally be affecting her psychologically in a big way now.”

Maestro realized then what his father meant the unthinkable…suicide…the last song of life.

“I have to get to her then.” Maestro then gets up off of the floor; to go out there and find her before the unthinkable could possibly happen.

“Maestro!” his father raises his voice as his son puts on a coat.

“What is it now?”

“Don’t suffer the same fate I have to live from now on with, do not make the same mistake I did…whatever you do. It will haunt you for the rest of your life…now get going…find her!” his father exclaimed to him, pointing to the exit of his bedroom.

“I’m not letting it happen!” Maestro told himself, as he then ran down the stairs, making his way out into the rain.

“Celestia give him strength for what he needs to do.” His father prays quietly to himself.

This moment is now the defining moment of an incredible turn of unfortunate events. Maestro’s will, courage, intelligence, and even logic will be put to the test on what is about to happen. But just what exactly is awaiting him, or is their anything waiting for him at all? Will Octavia be reached in time before she considers the unthinkable after she had been through so much in such a period of time? What of Vinyl Scratch as well? What will become of her in the future, could her psych become the possible end of her or not? It is now a race against time for the sake of him, and for the sake of her very own soul.

Chapter Seventeen- At the Crossroads

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 17- At the Crossroads:

The rain had now began pouring from the sky, as Maestro galloped his way through the puddles in the cobble stoned streets, maybe their would be a chance that Octavia was at her home, just maybe. It was one of the few places he could think of, but other than that, she could be somewhere else for all he knew. She was an intelligent mare indeed, and there was still a possibility that she would not be home, where else would she be off to?

He had finally approached her house, but keeping quiet in efforts to not let her know he was here, but what time did he have to lose anyways?

“Dang it, the door’s locked!” he struggled with the doorknob, but it wouldn’t budge.

He pondered on what else he could think of to get into her home. He continued standing there thinking of a way in, but however when it got quiet, he could hear what sounded like a Cello being played in her house.

“She’s here! Thank Celestia I don’t have to look anywhere else.”

He then put his ear up against the door, and it sounded like she was playing it in the kitchen too, but why there?

“What is she playing it in there for?” he wondered.

He then began thinking of what the reason for being in a kitchen was.

“Now let’s see here, what would a kitchen supply somepony with?”

Then, after a minute or so of more pondering, he knew!

“No…no she wouldn’t!”

He then listened more closely to the song she was playing. It was a song of sadness and heartbreak it seemed. She had lost many dear and close people in her life, it has certainly driven her into depression now it seemed.

“Wait a second…I know that piece, don’t I?”

He listened to it a little more, and then realizing something was soon going to go wrong.

“Wait a moment…that song. That piece she played, a cellist made that his last piece before…before…oh no…she’s about to.”

He found out that a cellist had made that piece his last, then committed suicide due to his wife leaving him, and many more troubles as well.

“No…no I have to stop her, but I can’t get in!” he said to himself still trying to get in there and stop her.

“Okay then, this is gonna hurt, but pain is worth saving a life I’d say.”

Maestro then backs up off of her porch, then galloping as fast and as hard as he could through her glass window.

“Ahhhhh! Son of a…Damn it that hurt!” he shouted out, as the glass broke and then scattered across the floor.

He then got himself off of the floor running into the kitchen with several cuts from the glass all over his body.

“Don’t you do it Octavia! I’ll stop you if I have to!” he exclaimed.

“You have no idea what pain I have been through in my life!” she replied; now holding a kitchen knife to her neck.

Maestro was now in lunging range of preventing her from doing the unthinkable now, but he needed to find a way to make this whole terrible situation disappear.

“Octavia, life is more valuable than this, think for a moment okay?” he said.

“I’ve lost my family, I have two ex’s that betrayed me. Silver Strings crushed my dreams by using my work for his glory. I have no friends now, you expect me to bucking think about it you twat?!”

“Yes, what will you gain from killing yourself?”

“Eternal peace, that’s what. I’ll have no more sorrow, no more crying, and no more pain inside of me.”

“Octavia, there are ponies out there who know what you’re going through right now.”

“You’re lying! Just as you always have you betrayer!” she cries.

“Octavia, wake the hell up would you? I still love you! You never gave your logic and common sense a chance; because you were too blinded with your own anger! Don’t you see that what you have done, you have only truly brought this on yourself?” he then stepped a little closer to her.

“S-stay back, I’m warning you…I-I’ll do it, d-don’t think I won’t.”

Maestro could see her hoof holding the knife shaking a little bit in her grasp, giving away to him she was still too afraid to now after what he had said to her just then.

“You’re not going to do it.” he replied.

“W-what…yes I will you jerk! Get out of my house, or I’ll call the guards!”

“You won’t even do that.” he replied, keeping a level head as best as he could with her.

“I…I most certainly will.”

“Okay then…do it.” he dared her.

“I will…G…Guards!”

Octavia’s voice wasn’t loud enough, since she was holding part of her voice back just to hopefully scare him off. But he wasn’t going to fall for it, as his logic had just then stood strong.

Maestro kept standing there looking at her still holding the knife up to her neck.

He then brought his voice down to a peaceful tone, as peaceful and sympathetic as he possibly could get it.

“Octavia…please…you don’t have to do this. You are worth more than you think to others.”

She then brought the knife even closer to her neck for some reason, but Maestro still kept talking to her with an easy tone.

“That day you told me and Vinyl to get out and you never wanted to see us again, your anger and frustration, along with sadness, seemed to be so great that your own logic and common sense left you. You didn’t want to hear us out anymore because we had hurt you and betrayed you to that extent to where you didn’t even care anymore. That is the kind of attitude that ponies later come to regret.”

Octavia then spoke up.

“How…how do you know all of this?” she asked him, as the knife was even closer now.
Maestro then after hearing her, finally had a feeling in him that with enough of it, she would be then caught off guard to where he could then suddenly grab the knife away from her.

“Because…my father told me some of these, and I know some of these things also by just simply observing.”

“Does it look like I care anymore? I still hate you Maestro…how dare you do that to me!”

Maestro finally manages to then get her onto the topic, and was on his way of having a chance of preventing it. But it was still not enough for him to grab that knife from her neck.

“Tavi…”

“Don’t you even bucking think about calling me that.” she replied with angry tears at him.

“Octavia…look…I know that you know, that deep down inside of yourself, you can find a way to hear me out just this one last time.”

“There is no one last time…this is the last time.”

“What?” he wondered.

“You heard me clearly from where you are currently standing…good bye…Maestro.”

“Damn it, No!” he then lunged at her, just as she brought the knife to hopefully get it over with in time.

He then tackled her out of the chair she was in, as he had just in time saved her life, and could only see the thin red line of the blade that was being pressed on her neck, and by the grace of Celestia…it wasn’t a cut.

“No Maestro! This is what I want!” she tried to reach for the knife, but he then kicked it across the kitchen.

“Why don’t you let me be happy? This is what I want!” she yelled out again, crying in frustration at him, and deep down inside of herself as well.

Maestro then turned her around, bringing his mouth over hers in a kiss. Octavia was freaking out, but yet the longer it happened, the pleasurable it became to her. After a several moments later then, she then closed her eyes, as it seemed to trigger that one something inside of her known as…forgiveness.

She then brought her hoofs around his neck in an embrace, as they continued sharing their deep and passionate kiss. Her soul and mind then seemed to become clear now; her soul seemed to be now obtaining the feelings of yearning for him once again, as these feelings began mixing in with the forgiveness that was fighting its way into her mind now.

Maestro and Octavia then drew away from each other, as she looked into his eyes. Realizing that she he was right, she let her common sense and logic become blinded and fogged in her mind from the frustration, anger, and betrayal that had set her mind ablaze.

Her heart grew large once again, as it recovered itself from the mangling it had received.

“I…don’t…know what got into me?” Octavia then puts herself back into his arms, relieved beyond comprehension that he had just saved her from the eternal song of death. That his meaningful words of letting her know that if she had just heard him out this one last time, it would have been worth it, and it certainly was from the looks of it.

She looked back up at him, as her mind has seemed to be cleared of the barbwire and fencing of hatred that had isolated her mind from him, Vinyl, and the rest of the society in Canterlot.

“Th-thank you Maestro…you-”

Maestro then stopped her speaking, as he gently brought one of his hoofs over her mouth.

“Shhh…just take it easy for now, okay? You have no idea how happy I am that this has happened.

“Okay…and…Maestro?”

“Yes?” he gently spoke to her, as tears of relief seemed to fill his eyes.

“You’re crying?” she then added.

“I’m not the only one here.” He replied to her smiling, as he then softly wiped a tear from one of her eyes. Apparently her own feelings had unexpectedly made its way out to her in tears of joy she had not even knew she was having at that time.

Octavia then couldn’t believe what she had just been through, almost like a huge weight had been lifted off of her, she was for once at peace, like she had never felt this strongly at peace it seemed in years.

“I’ve only felt this happy when my Grandmother was with me…maybe that wish did come true after all.” She thought to herself with a soft smile, as tears flowed down.

“Thank you Grandmother…you did hear me and watch over me after all…I love you.”

Chapter Eighteen- Mending Hearts

The Strings Of Life

Chapter 18- Mending Hearts:

After the near-horrible and tragic incident between Octavia and Maestro had finally ceased, a few more days afterward had passed on. Maestro was now trying to help Octavia get through this entire terrible array of unfortunate events seemingly lined up behind one another, almost looking as if more were ready to go. But he decided he would take matters into his own hoofs, and help her out his own way, and she was fine with that. He was so focused on getting Octavia better, he had forgotten about somepony…Vinyl Scratch.

“Aw buck…I knew I forgot about somepony!” he thought to himself, on his way over to Octavia’s house.

“Well, I have no other choice…I need to take Tavi with me from the looks of it. Hopefully nothing bad has happened to her…yet anyways.”

Maestro arrives at Octavia’s place, and greeted with a hug from her, almost like that one moment that happened between the two of them that one rainy and dark day, must have triggered something in here mind. That one action was all it took it looked like to Maestro, from preventing her of losing an entire life still being placed ahead of her.

“Why do you seem so positive? I haven’t received a hug like that in a while?”

Octavia looked at him smiling and kissed him lightly on his cheek.

“Well for one, my mind hasn’t felt as clear as it has right now in years it seems. I can’t thank anypony else but you for that Maestro. You still had the determination in yourself to tell me the truth after all that you and I have been through.” She stated with a smile.

“I understand that, and me too…but what of Vinyl Scratch?”

Octavia then paused for a moment, having that look on her face as if she was thinking of something intensively and momentarily. She then turns around facing him once more.

“We have to get to Ponyville, who knows what she’s doing at a time like this?”

“I agree, we still have a heart to mend here, so grab an umbrella, because it’s going to rain.”

“It’s not even-” thunder then intervened their conversation, as then rain could be heard coming down outside.

She grabbed a coat of hers and an umbrella, which the rain still caught her off guard at that time, not expecting it to happen so suddenly.

“How did you even know it was going to rain at that very moment?”

Maestro then looked off into another direction.

“Um…lucky guess? He-he.” He scratched the back of his head.

“Okay, let’s get down there to her.” she replied.

Octavia made her way out with her little coin purse in one of the coat’s pockets, now wanting to get down there to her former friend as soon as she could now.

The two of them make their way over to the train station post-hastefully, as Maestro now wonders why she has hit such a phase of forgiveness in her life now?

“Why exactly are you so full of forgiveness all of the sudden?” he asked.

“Well I…I don’t know for sure really? My brain just seemed to have flipped on some kind of switch of positivity or something, I don’t know?”

“Huh, well then…guess for now that’s the best answer I’ll get out of her, but this isn’t what we’re worried about here at the moment.” He said to himself in his mind.

After a good wait for the train to arrive, they make their way into the very back car. Umbrella set beside the seat, and coat hung up above the seat they sat in.

“I don’t know why, but I just hope she’s okay is all.” Octavia says with a bit of obvious concern in her voice.

“Well I’m sorry Octavia…but you did in fact break your best friend’s heart that day…and you certainly hurt mine.”

“I know, and ever since then, I’ve looked back on that moment. Thinking of how narrow-minded and unintelligent I was that day, this is terrible that it had to come to this though.” She sighed, as the whistle of the train signaled its departure from the station. Now on their way down to Ponyville to hopefully get a chance to make something positive out of something that seemed to be deep within a negative setting.

Octavia looked back at Maestro again, then back to her window, like she was implying something to him.

“It’ll be okay…we’ll do this together.” He brought her in closer to him, as she then laid her head across his chest closing her eyes. Wanting to relax from the drama that would commence in the not too distant future now, and hopefully achieve a lot of peace.
After easing her mind on the train ride down towards Ponyville, they arrive shorter than expected.

“We’ve arrived at Ponyville everypony! Please watch your step, and have a great day!” the conductor shouted.

“Well…here we-…” Maestro then saw that she had fallen asleep on him, which made him chuckle a little.

“Hey Octavia…we’re here now, okay?” he whispered, lightly nudging her in efforts to wake her up.

“Erm, uh…what?” she responded to him, now just waking up.

“I said we’re here, come one let’s get moving before we head out to who knows where else this train’s going.”

Maestro decided to be a gentlecolt this time and grab her things for her, and just help her off of the train. However, her sleepy mood would not last long, as the train gave off one final blow of its whistle causing her face to come to life.

“Ah! Goodness how rude of them to make a whistle that’s so loud.” She covered her ears.

“Ha-ha! Well you needed to wake up some time or another.”

“Sorry Maestro, but I guess I’ve just not had much energy lately?”

“It’s fine…now let’s get going to try and find her place. Come to think of it, where is her place?”

“Oh…right…follow me, I know exactly where it is from here.” Octavia gestured.

They both arrive once again into the town that was surprisingly bustling for its sheer size. The rain clouds that had hit Canterlot were also on their way over here too, and the sun was still out for the time being.

“I believe her house might be down this way…come with me.” she gestured again.

“Okay, as long as you know where we’re supposed to go, we shouldn’t have a problem.”

After a good fifteen minutes or so, they finally make it to her place…but it seemed different though?

“What? I don’t recall Vinyl ever having flowers outside of her window? What’s this? Why does she…” Octavia then stops herself as she approaches the window to pear inside of the place. What she saw…didn’t look good.”
“Oh no…surely not.” She said to herself out loud.

“Did something happen? Maestro approached.

“I…I don’t know how we can get in touch with her now.”

A frown started to form on her face.

“Oh no, don’t you go down that path again, understood?” Maestro reassured her.

“You’re right, I need to just stay calm and know what happened here. This isn’t her place anymore.”

“I can tell…what if she might have moved?” he wondered.

“That’s it!”

“What?” he tilted his head a bit to the side, wondering where she was going with this.

“We need to get to the Ponyville Town Hall, and ask the mayor if she has the records of citizens who have moved in and out of town.” she replied.

“Wow, nice thinking there.”

“I told you my mind has been awfully clear lately.”

“It shows too.”

“What do you mean by that Maestro?”

“I honestly have no clue…just said it I suppose.” He shrugged.

“Well look at who’s trying to be smart but failing in the process?” she giggled.

“I know, it’s like we’ve switched minds or something.”

“Don’t even go there.”

“Eh-he-he…right…well then shall we be off to the Town Hall?” he then faced towards the town center ready to get this over with.

“Yes, let’s be off now.”

They then both begin trotting a little faster than normal beside each other, which looked a little bit odd at the time with so many ponies in the town taking their time, but these two weren’t. Occasionally getting some heads turning towards them as they passed by.
They arrived into the Town Hall, and immediately went up to the front desk.

“Yes um, we’d like to speak to the mayor.”

“Just one moment, let me check if she’s available back in her office. Just have a seat right over there.” The pony at the front desk then pointed to some seats against one of the walls.

“So do you think she will even let us find out this information?” Maestro wondered.

“I have not a clue, but then again I suppose it doesn’t hurt to ask.”

The pony then makes her way out from one of the corners.

“She will be seeing you two now. Just proceed right down the hall, and she will be the last door on the right.” the secretary points again.

They arrive just outside of the mayor’s office, and Octavia holding herself up before she entered. But Maestro not wasting any time, continued on his way in just before he knocked.

“Ah, you must be the one…and…the other one my secretary must have been talking about. Please, have a seat.”

“Well, so much for atleast prepping myself up before entering.” Octavia mumbled.

Mayor Mare then gets out some papers, assuming it was the reason they entered her office for.

“Are you a couple who is looking for a house to purchase by any chance?”

Octavia and Maestro then look back at each other.

“Again? This has to happen to us a second time, really?” Octavia thought.

“He-he, no, we just wondered if by any chance we could find out about a citizen who once lived here.”

“Oh, and who might you be asking for?”

“Her name is Vinyl Scratch.”

“Oh, of course! Her! Well let me see here.” The mayor then begins sifting through papers and papers galore.

“Ah! Here we are, under V…not many V’s in this town, so it was a breeze to find her.”
“But before I let you know where she is though, why do you wish to know?” the mayor asks again.

Octavia then spoke up.

“Because I have something very urgent to tell her, both of us do in fact.”

“Well I suppose that’s not much then, well however as you know any citizen who wishes to move out of Ponyville has to get it cleared with me as you know.”

“Yes, of course.” she nodded.

“Well however, before she left, she had apparently intentionally left some kind of note on the floor with the last of her boxes as she made her way out to the movers.”

“W-what? A note? May we see it?”

“I don’t see why not? Just take a look at this, and let me know whenever you both are ready to know where her new destination is.”

“Okay, thank you miss…miss…”

“Mayor Mare.” She smiled.

“Of course Ma’am, we will step outside to take a look at this, just give us a moment.” Octavia replied.

She then grabs the note on the mayor’s desk, and grabs Maestro on her way out, closing the door behind her.

“What does it say?”

“Well goodness, you think I can open it that fast? Be patient.” Said Octavia.

He then takes his mouth and tears the top of the envelope off in a mere second.

“Oh…well then…” she looks at him awkwardly now.

“What? You should have expected it.”

“Um…okay anyways…let’s just see what it says okay?”

Octavia then proceeds to remove the note from within the envelope.

The note then reads:

“If you are reading this or you found it or whatever, I think I probably know who it would be. If you are one of my former friends like Octavia or whatever that other stallions name was…I don’t want to hear from you or see you again. You broke my heart Octy! You didn’t hear me out, and this is where it will get you in life if you don’t ever take the time to hear your best friend out and stop assuming or jumping to conclusions on short notice.

You were the one and only true friend I ever had in my life. Whenever I threw parties at my place, all the others you saw there were just some strangers I’ve never seen before and others were acquaintances. I don’t think I’ll ever have another friend like you Octy, but I don’t want to thank you though, but rather instead just say goodbye.

I have moved to Las Pegasus, as I’ve saved more than enough money to live over there. Atleast the casinos will hear me out, and the bars too. Octavia…and whatever that other guy’s name is…I already said it once and I’ll say it again. I don’t want to hear from you two ever again, you hear me? I’m fed up with you as it is…goodbye…and I hope I will manage to drown my sorrows in those fancy shot glasses they got over there.”

The note then ended, and Octavia was now in tears

“Celestia, what have I done.” She was holding back from crying, but tears still managed to silently make their way down her cheeks.

“I’m sorry Octavia, I really am. But I mean…there’s nothing we can do now, she doesn’t want us to-”

“No…we’re still going after her, we have to.”

“Octavia, she said-”

“If I know her, she didn’t mean half of that stuff she said on that note she had written out. We’re lucky we’re the only ones that actually got our hoofs on this. If we hadn’t have checked from here where she had moved to, we would have ultimately lost her.” she states.

Maestro then sighed and looked away. “Then…what do you suggest we do then? Actually go there anyway?”

Octavia then looks back to him with a determined look on her face with occasional tears still making their ways silently down her cheeks.

“Yes…we’re going to Las Pegasus...We’ve got to make this right…I myself have to make this right. Let’s head to our homes Maestro…we’re leaving tomorrow morning.”

Chapter Twenty- Las Pegasus

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 20- Las Pegasus:

After the ridiculous and seemingly endless train ride had finally come to a halt, they finally reach it…Las Pegasus.

“Attention everypony, we have reached our destination! Enjoy the wondrous city of lights. Remember, what happens in Las Pegasus, stays in Las Pegasus!” The conductor said happily over the intercom within the train, sounding like he had actually been there before in his lifetime

Maestro is the awoken by the sound of the intercom speaking right above him.

“Er, what? W-why did…oh…I think we’re here.”

Maestro then looks out of his window, and what he saw was a sight he had never seen in his life. A city at night, full of bright lights and spotlights going side to side within the night sky. He had never seen a city so full of life and energy at such a time at this was. It was eleven o’ clock at night, just one hour before midnight.

The bright lights then moments later, woke up Octavia.

“Is it morning already?” her eyes still closed, trying to sleep.

“You can open them Octavia, we’re here.”

She then opens up her eyes, and to the sight of a city she had never seen that was so beautifully decorated in lights before.

“I-is this the place? This is Las Pegasus?” she asked him, as she brought the cover off of her now getting out of her seat to grab her things.

“I’ll take care of your luggage, you just make your way to the exit of the station, and I’ll meet you there.” Maestro replied, grabbing her coat, and both of their luggages as she went on ahead of him.

“Are you sure you have all of that under control there?” she raised a hoof off of the ground in concern towards him.

“What? Pfft, no swe-” A suit case then fell off of the shelf as he was trying to grab a hold of it, falling and hitting the top of his head.

“Ouch! Son of a-”
She giggles at the sight of his pain, couldn’t help but having to help him.

“You’re okay, right?” she giggled again with a hoof over her smile.

“Yeah, couldn’t be better, he-he?” he replied rubbing the top of his head, as he grabbed a bag with his mouth and another with one of his hoofs, then tossing it onto his back.

“Okay, wets wet going.”

“Pardon?” Octavia tilted her head a bit in confusion.

He merely pointed out of the train.

“Oh okay, were you saying let’s get going?” she asked.

“Uh-huh.” He nodded.

“You’re such a great talker, wonderful use of grammar you have there Maestro.”

Maestro then looked at her with a face of disapproval and a small grunt.

“I’m only teasing you, now come on.” She gestured.

Minutes after departing the train, and a final whistle from its funnel, they dealt with the tickets, and they were now on a mission to hopefully manage to find a reasonable hotel room of some kind.

Block by block they continued into the city, carrying their luggage and such.

“Ugh, Maestro, when will we find a suitable hotel?”

“I have no idea, I figured you’d have a better idea about this place than me.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” she wondered.

“Well, I’m just saying I figured that you’ve been here before is all.”

“What? In a place such as this…you’re joking right?”

“Uh…yes and no.” he replied with a smile, trying to brighten things up for them. Although they were bright enough considering there was nothing but bars, dance clubs, casinos, and hotels as far as their eyes could see.

“I think we’re going to die by the time we find a reasonable one.” Octavia sighed.

“Yeah…let’s not go there again shall we?” Maestro chuckled to her awkwardly.
After walking about four blocks or so, they found what appeared to be a reasonable hotel.

“About freaking time, goodness.” Maestro then let out a sigh of relief as they entered the hotel lobby.

“You just wait there, and I’ll deal with the room…you do have money with you don’t you Maestro?”

Maestro merely sat there with a blank expression on his face not saying a word.

“I’ll take that as a no. Well why didn’t you bring any?”

“I forgot my money, okay? I could’ve sworn I had taken some with me.”

Octavia then looks to the side of him, pointing him out to a small bag of some sort.

“Then what is that hanging out of your bag then?” she wondered.

He then turns around facing his bag, realizing he actually did in fact being some along, but still not a very big amount.

“Oh…um…well then.”

“Uh-huh, that’s what I thought, Maestro.” She turned back around heading towards the front desk to get a room for the two of them.

Maestro opened up the small bag, and apparently it was a sum of money he had been saving for a little while, a couple hundred bits. But in a place such as this, he’d need to find a way to get more than what he had, which gave him an idea…time to hit the casinos!

After Octavia was given the key to access their room, Maestro immediately then grabbed all of the bags in one swoop nearly breaking the laws of physics and dashed up the staircase without saying a word to Octavia.

“The elevator is right here!” she shouted, but no response.

After Octavia took the elevator up to the top floor, in addition with their room being the last one on the right, she hears breathing coming up the stairs.

“What the…”

Maestro then flies through the door, and almost lands on top of her. She luckily gets out of the way startled a bit by his sudden entrance.

“The elevator is right here.” She got down and whispered in his ear as he lied on the floor a bit out of breath, then trotting her way towards their room down the end of the hallway.

“Yeah, I…I just…oh boy, Celestia give me strength. I…Ah forget it.” he replied out of breath, now getting himself up off of the floor from looking like a fool.

They make it into their room with no resistance, only a lock that valiantly guarded the doorway, but failed miserably. Maestro then set their entire luggage down in the middle of the room, as they proceeded to sort out all of which they brought with them.

“Okay, Octavia, you just sit here in the room, and I’m going down to the casinos.”

“Wait…you’re doing what?” she turned her head towards him.

“Uh yeah, okay I’ll be right ba-”

“Now just wait one minute mister!” she yelled back to him, right before he closed the door between them.

“You’re not going anywhere yet.”

“Aw come on, just one game is all I ask.”

“No, we didn’t come here for games. We came here to set things right with Vinyl.” She replied.

“Then what do you propose we do to find her?”

“I have…no idea really?”

She then turns around facing the large window that overlooked to lightshows and casinos off into the distance and down below.

“I don’t well…really know where to start? We can’t stay here forever you know.”

“I know we can’t, so in the meantime why don’t we go out there and have some fun for once, hm?” Maestro insisted.

“But…I’ve never done something like this before? How should I truly act?”

“You can still act the way you do, you just need to loosen up a bit is all. How about this? I’ll wait on you to get ready, and I’ll get dressed in something myself…how’s that sound?” said Maestro.

“Well…I…hm…I suppose we could for a little while.” She replied.

“Great! Then let me just get dressed out in this.”

“That’s a tux though?” she pointed out towards him.

“I know, we can’t go in there looking the way we do…we need to make a good first impression on them. So whatever good outfit you have, put it on, and let’s get out there.” He stated.

“Well…okay then…just give me a moment.” Octavia then grabs something out of her bag while he doesn’t pay attention to her, almost making it seem like she wanted it to be a surprise for him or something.

“Take all the time you need, I got all night…literally, if you know what I mean?”

“I know what you mean Maestro, it’s nearly midnight at the current moment.” She smiled softly.

After a good ten minutes or so, he’s ready, sitting on one of the couches waiting for her to come out of that bathroom.

“Figures…all mares take so long to dress in anything it seems.”

“Okay Maestro, what do you think?”

Octavia then comes out of the bathroom in a stunning black low-cut dress that seemed to contour her body perfectly. Maestro was dumbfounded at the site, she looked…well…sexy in it, he was thinking to himself.

The dress in addition had tiny sapphire lined across the edges of it and around her collar. She had dark gray eye shadow to match with it above her eyes, as she fluttered them a bit to him to show it off to him. In addition with this, she had a silver necklace with the shape of her cutie mark on it, with matching earrings to go with it that looked perfect on her. Everything about her seemed to just come to life in front of Maestro. The low cut
V-neck the dress had made it even more appealing to the eye.

“It’s um…I was just thinking well, uh…”

“Is everything alright?”

“What, me? Yeah of course I’m fine.”

“Well then, shall we be off then?” as she then stood beside him with those incredible purple eyes she had, which was certainly one of her most fetching features for a mare of her stature.

“Sure, let’s be off…wherever you’re curious about, we’ll check it out.” He replied with a smile.

“Are you sure? Because just to let you know, I don’t always have to be a nice girl you know, right?” she said to him in a bit of a flirty tone.

Maestro’s cheeks then went red, stumped on what to say now.

“Are you blushing?” she asks him with a grin.

“Uh, well…I don’t know…am I?”

“You most certainly are, you’re not feeling nervous now are you?”

“What? No, absolutely not! It’s just a few…or several…or maybe…oh boy…a lot of casinos.” His eyes getting larger with the passing seconds of saying that.

“Well…I bet I could find a way to help you get rid of those nerves then I suppose. You’d just have to give me some time is all to think about it.” she winked at him.

His heart then began pounding in his chest, wondering what she meant by that.

“Surely she didn’t mean what I think she meant by that? Is she…going to…oh my...goodness I hope not. Okay well, maybe not hope not, but…ah I don’t know. Just go with it Maestro old pal, just do what you gotta do.” He thought, as him and her were on their way down the elevator already. Her talking to him just then seemed to make time really fly by for him, as they were already now only a few floors from the ground floor.

The elevator gave a “ding” sound, signaling they had reached the front desk once again.

“Look at who’s making a good first impression, ha-ha!” one classy stallion passing up, Maestro said.

“Uh yeah, he-he…thanks.”

“No problem kid…nice girl too, she’s gorgeous!” the stallion yelled back to him again, right before Maestro and Octavia had left the lobby and out the front door.

Maestro knew he had to fess right up now and make a good impression like he told Octavia, and like he had told himself not to mention.

“Okay Maestro, hit those casinos…get lucky…and find Vinyl.” He thought to himself.

“Well then…why don’t we check out this place over here? Certainly looks classy for its type.” said Octavia as she guided him towards it. Maestro was now about to have a night he would soon never forget…and a night of experimenting let’s just say.

Chapter Twenty One- Cards and Shots

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 21- Cards and Shots:

For a third time in a row, Maestro had managed to hit the jackpot at another slot machine. He had never been so thrilled in his life. All these times of getting lucky, he then felt like taking it up a notch…poker.

“I’ve never been so happy in my life a I am now!” he exclaimed.

“That’s uh…that’s great!” Octavia replied, sounding like she was busy with something else.

“What are you…oh, keeping and eye out for her I take it?”

“Exactly what I’m doing, but I don’t believe she’s here though? But then again, I may be wrong, this place is huge.”

“Heh, heck yeah it is, I’m going over to one of the poker tables now. Care to join me over there?” he leaned in the direction of al of the pokertables.

“No, but thank you anyways. I’m going to just have a look around the place and see if I can spot her amongst the crowd.” She replied.

“Okay well, good luck.”

“No, good luck to you. You need luck more than I do, those ponies don’t look like pushovers in the game either.”

“Oh relax, me and my father play this a lot back at my place.”

“Okay, well you be careful then Maestro.” Said Octavia out of concern.

“Thanks, same to you too.” He replied.

They both then went their own separate way for now. Octavia was now floating around the whole building, hoping to catch a glance of Vinyl somewhere. As for Maestro, he was surprisingly quite the player at poker, but his confidence may have brought him a little too far into the game, as he chose to join a table with five other players in the back of the room…not for the faint of heart.

He approached the table, extending his hoof out to grab a chair, as the other players then grinned at him, some even chuckled a bit. He paid no attention to them, or tried not too anyways. He was now by accident, playing at one of best tables in Las Pegasus.
“Welcome sir, your name please?” asked the dealer, as he hastefully brought out a pencil and pad.

“Maestro…just Maestro.”

“Of course, well then welcome Sir Maestro, please have a seat and we will being playing.”

He then sat down, and winds up hearing a voice behind him.

“By the luck of Celestia, is that you Maestro?” the voice called out to him, getting closer to him.

Maestro then looks back, and didn’t recognize the pony.

“Who might you be exactly?”

“Oh my apologies sir, I’m Fancy Pants, I remember you face at that competition months back. I have the memory of an elephant you know.”

“Of course you do.” Maestro replied, turning around shortly afterward.

However his wife Fleur De Lis decides to speak up also. She approached Maestro as the cards were being dealt out and whispers something into his ear.

“I can help you if that is what you want?”

He then looks back at her, then looks at his cards and notices he has two threes, a six, and a two.

“Um…yeah, why don’t we go with whatever it is your plan is then?” he replies quietly.

“One question though to you then, Maestro…have you ever been to Las Pegasus?” she asks politely.

“No, it’s my first time.” he replied again.

“Oh, well then…good luck Maestro sir. It’s a different place than what you are used to in Canterlot. ” Said Fancy Pants.

“You don’t say? With all of the flashing lights and slot machines…I never would have guessed.”

Maestro then turns back to the table to begin playing, just as the dealer was stating the rules.

“Okay everypony, one-hundred bits to play.” the dealer states.

Maestro was surprised; he had never played in a game of poker so expensive in his life the most he had ever played in was fifty bits, and not over a hundred.

“This is outrageous!” he thought, but knowing he had no other choice, he pushed his chips to the center of the table.

“Softy…” said one of the players.

“I beg your pardon?”

“You’re a softy…we all tossed them, and you pushed them. Hah! Are you afraid of hurting the chips or something?”

“Nah, it was just a conspiracy against you to make you mad is all.” He smirked.

“Can it kid, watch your tongue here at this table. You’re in Las Pegasus now, you say the wrong thing to somepony, and you’ll regret it.” the pony replied with a snort from him thereafter.

He and the rest of the players keep playing, and Maestro is not doing as well as he thought he would.

“Buck! Again?” said one of the ponies folding.

“Darn right again, and it looks like this victory belongs to me once again gentlecolts.” The best player at the table said, after lighting his cigar, then blowing it in the direction of Maestro.

Maestro didn’t like this; he had already lost over eighty-five percent of all his earnings within just that hour.

“You know, uh…Maestro’s your name correct?” asked one of the players. Luckily this pony was actually a decent stallion.

“Yeah, that’s me.” Maestro replied.

“Okay, well no offense but…you suck.”

“I what?”

“You heard me…I said you suck, kid. For one, you don’t have enough money to keep playing in another game. Two, you were poor to start off with.” The pony stated once more to him, as was Maestro then leaving the table in frustration and disgust with himself of not being a good enough player to keep up with some of the best in Las Pegasus.
Another hour had passed, and Maestro was now merely sitting at a bar still with no sight of Octavia until she came out from between a cheering crowd at the bottom right of his vision.

“Anything?” he asked.

“No…not one sign of her for the next two blocks.” Octavia replied a little out of breath.

“Oh well…well hey, why don’t you join me in trying something I’ve never done before?”

“Never done before huh? So what might that be exactly?” she wonders.

Maestro then brings out a shot glass he got from the bartender when he wasn’t looking.

“W-what? You can’t be serious? Drinking…you’re kidding right?” she said outloud to him.

“Nope, I think I might actually give it a whirl for once in my life. Besides, it’s only gonna be a couple of shots is all, nothing major.”

Octavia stood there thinking in the back of her mind that this might not exactly go well for her.

About half an hour had passed, and Maestro was on his sixth shot.

“Aw come on Octavia…s-surely you can’t possibly not w-want one yet?” Maestro gave a mild hiccup afterward.

“Oh dear, I probably need to stop him.” Octavia thought, as she watched him drink shot after shot unsure of how to handle the situation.

After about another thirty minutes, Octavia decided to stop it.

“Dang it Maestro, cut this out now…you’re through here, understand?”

“Aw come on sweet cheeks.” He said closely to her face.

“Ew, you reek of booze Maestro, you don’t look so good either.” She covered her nose.

“Nah…I’m uh…I-I c-couldn’t…be…um what’s the word…”

“Better?” she added in.

“Yeah…better. I couldn’t be…uh…what’s that w-word again? Ha-ha! Wooo!” he raised both of his hoofs in the air then fell back onto the floor. Octavia was caught off guard when it occurred, and she stood there with one of her hoofs covering her mouth.
“Oh sweet Celestia, Maestro? Maestro…hey…hello?” she tried to shake him, but he was out it seemed.

“Ma’am, you might need to take him somewhere to get checked out, I haven’t seen a pass-out like that in a while, hah! It was classic though.” The bartender said to her, as she picked him up off of the floor.

“Classic? You think that’s classic? I’ll show you classic…”

“Hey, hey, ease up there miss, he’s just drunk is all. I just found it funny the way he acted is all.”

“Well he’s my…uh…”

“You’re boyfriend right?”

“Yeah…whatever, that’s none of your business anyways.”

“You’re right lady, it’s not…but you told me anyways, ha-ha!” the bartender laughed.

“Ugh, manners you have.” She replied, as she then proceeds to try and drag him outside.

“Okay Maes-ugh! Maestro, let’s get going now.” She struggled trying to get him outside.

Maestro then wakes up a bit to say something so out of the ordinary to her.

“Do you wanna k-kiss pretty girl? Or are y-you an angel? C-cause if you’re an a-angel…I can’t kiss you t-to begin w-with.” He chuckled with a hiccup thereafter.

“No…certainly no kiss for tonight.” She looked away from him.

“Then how about some loving h-huh?”

“W-what?” she shook her head.

“Uh…s-starts with the l-letter S…or Z I think?”

“Letter S…uh…oh my goodness Maestro, heavens no!” she said boldly to him.

“What’s w-wrong with l-lovers u-under the c-covers? Ha-ha-ha!” Maestro’s head then fell back once again, and closed his eyes.

“Ugh…what a rude stallion he is when he’s drunk. But…oh what can I say? I suppose he is a bit funny when he is too though.” Octavia chuckles to herself.

They finally make it back to their room, as she then lays him down on the bed.

“Here, why don’t you take a rest, hm?” she asked him patiently.

“W-where’s my sex!” he yells out.

“How rude of you Maestro!” Octavia slaps him.

“Hey! W-watch it sister…I j-just uh…d-drunk from this…face I-I think it’s c-called.” He hiccupped.

“Yes, it’s your face Maestro.” She facehoofed herself, knowing this was going to be a long night.

Hour after hour, he kept waking up, and then falling back asleep after he accidentally kept placing his body over her like a sack of potatoes.

“For the fourth time Maestro, enough! I need to get some sleep, you do too.”

“I…uh…” he then fell back beside her for the sixth time that night.

Octavia sighs, trying to keep her cool with him, but when he was drunk he was certainly an obnoxious pony to be around. Always asking her for kisses and sex, like she was just a piece of meat to her or something.

The night dragged on, and Maestro, four in the morning, was finally peacefully sleeping and old cold not to mention. Octavia could now finally fall asleep herself, thankful he wasn’t moving a muscle now, as she didn’t like him tossing and turning around in the covers.

“Oh thank Celestia…he’s finally asleep.” She thought to herself.

Chapter Twenty Two- Las Pegasus (Day 2)

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 22- Las Pegasus (Day 2):

It has reached noon, and the sun was shining awfully bright today, and Octavia was wondering why it seemed so hot in their room.

She got up and realized the air conditioning was not cut on in their room, as the sun was shining though the curtains.

“Ugh, I suppose there’s no other alternative.” She said to herself, getting out of the bed. But as she got out of bed, Maestro was not found beside her.

“Maestro?” she called out, but no answer.

She however made her way around to the other side of the bed, seeing him still asleep on the floor with some of the cover brought with him on his way down. She giggled to herself with a sleepy grin on her face.

“Well look at him all out of it, and with a hangover not to mention.” Octavia then slowly trots over to him, gives him a light nudge, and whispers into his ear.

“Hello there? Is anypony home? Time to get up, okay?” she spoke softly, but nothing from him and only an ear twitch. As her breath touching his ear made it twitch in an adorable fashion to her.

“I’m going to take a shower then.” She then gets an extra towel for some reason though.

The towel then gets thrown at his head, waking him up in the process.

“Uh…what? Oh man…my head. What the heck happened last night?” he rubs his head, wondering what made him feel so bad from last night. He couldn’t recall a single thing he had done last night either, which would get a conversation going between him and Octavia about his…adventures.

Maestro heard the water running in the bathroom assuming it was her taking her morning shower, getting ready for the day.

“Goodness, why is it so hot in here?” Maestro wondered, continuing to get up from a headache he now had.

“Ugh, man my head…Octavia…what happened last night?” he yelled out to her, with a bit of a groan hidden in the remark from the headache that bothered him.
He then gets back up onto the bed, wondering for one, why he felt like crap this morning.

The water is then heard being shut off, as Octavia with her wet hoofs stepped onto the floor with a faint thump.

“Uh…Octavia? Are you…you there?” Maestro calls out again.

“Oh, you’re awake in there? Everything okay? Just give me a moment to dry myself off and I shall be right out.” She replied, as the ruffle of the towel could be heard as she dried herself off within the bathroom.

Moments later, she made her way out and towards her bag to get dressed.

“W-what happened last night? Did I…like…get in a fight or something? My head is killing me.” Maestro rubbed his head.

Octavia merely looked back at him, and stated three simple words.

“You were drunk.” She turned back facing her bag thereafter.

“What?! D-drunk? You’re kidding me? Did I really drink that much?”

“Yes, and I must say, you are awfully rude when you are drunk too. Never again, you hear me?” Octavia stated.

“Yeah, sure…but me, drunk? S-surely you’re mistaken right? he wondered.

“No, I am not mistaken. You were drunk Maestro, and I will say that honestly…it was a terrible experience to even be around you.”

Maestro couldn’t help but chuckle at the thought of him embarrassing her in such a way.

“Ha-ha!”

“Hey, cut it out! I didn’t like it okay?”

“Okay…but it’s just, hah! It’s just funny as for what all I did though. What did I do though that seemed so embarrassing?” he asked.

Octavia let out a sigh, and then spoke.

“Okay, first off...you could never be serious with me. Second, your breath reeked of booze, and that I honestly wish you were aware of what happened for even a moment of that time. Thirdly, you…my goodness…you asked me to kiss you and have sex with you, how rude can you get? You honestly think that I’m-”

He then interrupted her, not wanting to hear anymore.
“Okay, okay, you don’t have to say anymore…I’m sorry if I did any of those things. It’s not like I could have stopped it or anything?”

“Well…you could have actually.” She replied.

“How so?”

“Nothing said you absolutely had to drink last night you know.”

“Oh yeah…that, he-he.” Maestro then turned his attention elsewhere.

“Yeah…that…well now you know how ridiculous you sound.” She said to him again.

“But you drink too though?” he gestures.

“I’m certainly not a brute like that when I do though. I merely drink wine occasionally, and primarily on important events or accomplishments. But well, I honestly haven’t had a drink in a while I must say.” Octavia then pauses for a moment.

“Come on then…”

“What?” she faces him.

“You heard me, let’s see if what they have tickles your fancy.” He replied.

“Are you saying that you are willing to take me out to some bar? Good heavens no, no way I will do that in my life…ever.” She then turns back around facing the window looking out over the streets, and ponies walking below in them.

Maestro rolled his eyes, as a grin then formed on his face.

“No…not a bar…some vine sampling or something like that.”

“I beg your pardon?” she looked back at him.

“Wine sampling, I’m sure they have it around here somewhere.”

“Oh, he-he, of course…right…let’s do that. But don’t you have a hangover?”

“Uh…oh yeah…right…I do actually.” Maestro realized, knowing his headache was bothering him to the point of not even being aware of it for a moment there.

Octavia then nudges him in the direction of the shower to get washed up.

“Well we shall see about that. But for now Maestro, you have to get in the shower. Once you take care of this, we need to continue trying to find Vinyl.” She said.
“Aw come on, already?”

“Absolutely, because finding her is the real reason why we traveled here to begin with, don’t you recall?” she replied.

“Uh…” he then looks around, and acts like his heads bothering him. To avoid embarrassing himself and making himself look like a real idiot for forgetting why they were really there, he immediately makes his way into the bathroom locking the door behind him.

“Be sure and get behind your ears.” Said Octavia teasingly.

“You’re not my mother, so don’t start.” He replied over the sound of the water being cut on.

Octavia then giggled a bit, and then was continuing on with getting dressed, along with styling her mane the way it has always been it seemed to everypony. Her gorgeous black mane and tail seemed to match with her eyes perfectly, and her fur color matching with these two other great features of her body just as good.

After an extra twenty minutes or so, Maestro had finished taking his shower he was in dire need of.

“Okay…I’m…I’m done.”

“Good job Maestro, did you be sure to flush little one?”

“Octavia!” he yelled out in frustration.

She chuckled after having yet another moment of teasing with him again, but Maestro’s hangover made him have less patience and made him a tiny bit grumpy. But he knew he didn’t need to be like that in front of her. She enjoyed seeing the good side of him, so despite being forcefully woke up and having a hangover, he knew what he needed to do for her.

“Okay…so, uh…we’re looking for…”

“Vinyl Scratch, Don’t you even remember?”

Awkward silence the broke out between the two of them.

“What? Oh uh, yeah of course.” he replied.

He thought about it a little more until he legitimately recalled what they really were there for.

“Okay, yeah, of course I do Octavia. Yeah, we’re uh, we’re here to find Vinyl…right?”

“I just said that Maestro…are you even awake yet still, perhaps?” she raised an eyebrow.

“Um…yes?” he replied awkwardly, as the door was still shut between them.

“I hope so, because me and you are heading to the main areas of where the citizens of Las Pegasus reside.”

Maestro then opened up the bathroom door. With his mane all a mess, Octavia was trying to keep from laughing at the ridiculous site.

“Goodness Maestro, your mane…it...looks…” Octavia still trying to keep from having even a small outburst of laughter, his mane did in fact look pretty rough at the moment.

“I know it looks silly right now, that’s why I style it to what you have seen it appear to you before.” he replied.

“Oh, so you’re still in efforts to flatter me?” She asked softly.

“Well um…I suppose maybe…a little bit?” he shrugged towards the end of the statement.

“Well then…shall we be off to the other districts of Las Pegasus?” she then turned facing the door.

“Yeah sure, let’s get out for a while…need some pain pills while we’re out too, this headache is certainly a bother and a burden to me trying to think straight.” He added.

Minutes later, Maestro and Octavia had left their hotel, as they both had now called for a cab to the other districts of the city. Hoping that this search would come to an end, and hopefully soon.

They both by cab had now arrived at a more “club-like” area of the city, and on their way down to their destination, there was still no sign of Vinyl anywhere.

“Well, there’s some apartments I can see, and nice ones too.” Said Octavia.

Maestro figured they should then check out the apartments, but it was certainly not going to be an easy task. He faces her, wondering if she had even thought this plan of hers through.

“Have you even thought this through?”

“Y-…well…actually…” she then looks off into the direction of the apartments.

“No…I haven’t…sorry. But we can find her, and we will tell her everything that has happened. I just hope nothing bad has happened to her.” Octavia wondered worrisome.

“Octavia, you know what you did was a mistake, but I am atleast willing to help you out of good faith, you know that.”

“I know Maestro, and I don’t think I could do this alone honestly without your help.”

“Right, now then…let’s just get out there and get this done as you intended all along, okay?” Maestro nudged her in the direction of the first set of apartments.

“Thank you Maestro, I agree, let’s get this over with as you would say.” she replied with a smile of content.

Hours had passed, as they continued up and down flights of stairs from each and every room they could manage to find. They had been receiving time after time a “no” from each resident who lived there as to Vinyl’s whereabouts. They had repeated this process for hours now, going from complex to complex, and into some regular neighborhoods as well, and nothing significant still.

“I don’t think she lives anywhere near here, what if she has moved to another city or something along those lines?”

Maestro faces towards Octavia after stating such a thing.

“Hey, listen, she hasn’t moved away that fast okay? You know she doesn’t have the money to do something like moving again so quickly.”

“But what if she’s-” Octavia is then interrupted by his sudden intrusion.

“No, do not think like that, keep your head on straight.”

“But what if-”

“No, that’s enough, okay? I thought you told me one time that your grandmother wanted you to be strong? If so, then keep that promise to her, do it for her, not Vinyl or anypony else.” Maestro states to her again.

Octavia then looks back at him with a grin once again.

“Y-you’re right Maestro, I’ve got to finish what…what I started.” She said.

“That’s it Octavia…exactly.” Maestro nodded.
Minutes later, they set off once more, and kept at her goal. Not letting negative thoughts linger around in her mind about what could and/or would happen in the future, she was now focusing on the now and nothing more.

Chapter Twenty Three- Whispers Of a DJ

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 23- Whispers of a DJ:

“Pretty much, yeah, this one mare who goes by her DJ name lives just a couple of blocks that way. I managed to help her move some of her stuff in, since that was just the neighbor in me.” a stallion states to them at his doorway.

“Thank you for this information, we appreciate it.” Octavia gave a sincere smile in return.

“No prob…and oh, if she’s not there, she probably hanging out in a club somewhere down the street I’d assume.” He added.

“Thank you again.” Octavia replied once more, before her and Maestro finally left.

Her and Maestro were now picking up the pace towards the direction the stallion pointed out to them, and was even nice enough to give them her apartment number.

“Okay…so it’s room one-one-seven.” Octavia continued looking at the piece of paper with her number scribbled down on it and some brief directions, still thinking about all the great times they had together as being the best of friends.

“So Octavia…”

“Yes?” she turned her head facing him.

“I’d like to know more about you and Vinyl Scratch. How did the two of you meet, and some other stuff I wondered too.”

“Well, I suppose it wouldn’t hurt.” Octavia then faced off again in the direction of the apartment she was living in that was out of sight, almost like she hadn’t seen her in forever. But of course it has definitely been some time since those very troubling times between the three of them.

“Well…we we’re roommates at one point in our lives.” She began recapping memories of the two of them back when they first met.

“I heard I was going to have a musician as a roommate, which I was excited for. But never did I expect her to be a DJ.” She added.

Maestro’s eyes stuck on Octavia, implying he was intrigued by her story.

“Keep going, I want to hear more about your friendship.” He said.

“Right, right, well later then, I opened the door, and there she was making her own mixes on a mobile uh, what do you call it again?”

“Uh…turn table?” Maestro shrugged guessing.

“Of course…can’t believe I forgot that.”

“It’s fine, continue.” He gestured.

She then clears her throat once more and proceeds to continue.

“When she looked at me, she acted like I was from a different era, like somepony who had been from the past. Of course I looked at her like she was from the future of course, having those headphones on her head, listening to her favorite music and finding all kinds of different ways to ‘drag and paste’ as she liked to call it to be funny.”

Octavia and Maestro were now right under Vinyl’s room, and could actually hear bass coming from her room.

“S-she’s there, let’s-” she was then stopped, as Maestro grabbed one of her hoofs, keeping her from going, and brought her down to where he was sitting.

“We know she’s here, that’s all we need to know. When and if she ever leaves, we will know it, and we will know where she’s going too.” Maestro states.

“Now…where were you exactly?”

Octavia pondered for a mere moment or two, then back on track with her story.

“Ah yes, well then…me and her were attending a university, but however, she was certainly far from what I expected.”

“What do you mean?” Maestro wondered.

“She had no manners, well…okay maybe some…but she was somewhat of a tomboy come to think of it, but that wasn’t much of an issue though. I taught her some things about making a good impression on others, and surprisingly enough…she even taught me some things about society that I never knew as well. It was rather impressive actually.”

“Seems like a wonderful friend to have.” Maestro replied briefly.

“Well, she was certainly not your everyday pony, she was in fact in many terms, opposite of what I apply into my lifestyle. We however as the time had gone by, we warmed up to each other more and more, and became more interested into what we do and such.”

“Did something happen between you two?”
“Well uh…I suppose you could say that he-he.” Octavia put both of her hoofs together lightly tapping them together feeling a bit embarrassed now on what she now had to tell him.

“What happened then?”

“Well one night when we were at a party, she was playing her music over the speakers, then well…spin the bottle was yelled out among the crowd.”

“Oh boy…that game.” As Maestro then recalls himself playing a few games of it himself when he was in his high school years.

“Exactly, that game.” Octavia awkwardly grinned.

“But when well Vinyl was dared, she was dared to do something ridiculous, and that was the problem with spin the bottle.”

“You have to go with the dare.” Maestro added in.

“Exactly…” she then rolled her eyes, knowing how much madness was in the game.

“Well she was dared to…”

“Dared to what…oh…wait a minute…you didn’t?!”

Octavia then smiled at him as her cheeks flushed with embarrassment and feeling very odd now at the moment.

“Right, but we were dared to…well…kiss…and so we did.”

Maestro’s mind then went off to the thought of them locking lips with each other.

“Oh come on Maestro, damn dude, don’t be thinking like that, Octavia’s right here.” He said to himself, snapping out of the thought of them kissing.

“Yeah, I knew this conversation would take an awkward turn, maybe I should just stop there.”

“That’s the problem, you stop there, then that image is going to be burned into my mind.” He replied.

Octavia gave a soft giggle, knowing how weird that must have felt to him hearing that.

“I understand, well I mean, we actually managed to make our own music together though?” she added in order to clear up the subject.

“Like what kind of music?”

“Well I guess a blend of instrumental and dance music or techno I believe it’s called.”

“Hm, that actually sounds like an interesting genre?”

“Oh it was, and I was even surprised myself of how neat it sounded, she was a professional at mixing different sounds, editing it, making a rhythm repeat, the usual. But in my eyes, she seemed like she was born to do something like that” said Octavia.

They continued on with her stories about all kinds of great and funny experiences they had together. How Vinyl stepped up for Octavia when she was being bullied and made fun of for her being the only cello player at that university. How Octavia shared her sandwich with Vinyl, and Vinyl was nearly in tears of joy…whatever that reason was for? Tales even of how Octavia made sure Vinyl knew proper table manners when Vinyl’s parents came over to check on how their daughter was doing one day, and they loved Octavia being such a proper and upper-class friend to her.

They however didn’t graduate together, as Vinyl dropped out of the university to pursue and start her own gig in music. As for Octavia, she actually left also, since it wasn’t the same without Vinyl being there with her.

As their experiences and laughable memories together continued on, they both had noticed that the bass had then stopped.

“There, she’s stopped, so now either she’s heading out or she’s now just taking it easy. Either way, let’s get up there like you said.” Maestro spoke in a more quiet tone.

“Well, I just…oh goodness.”

“What’s wrong now? Didn’t you want to do this?” he asked her.

“You did too.” Octavia pointed back at him.

“Well…okay fine, true.”

“I just…I just don’t know how to react or talk to her when we meet?” Octavia began worrying.

“Just focus on what needs to be done, rather than have your mind beat around the bush, and starting to think of negative things that may or may not happen.”

“May?!” she exclaimed.

“Shhh!” Maestro immediately covered her mouth with one of his hoofs, gently bringing his hoof off of her mouth and gesturing his hoof to follow behind him up to her place.
They were now slowly making their way up to Vinyl’s place, or atleast they were hoping it’s her place. Some of the floorboards made a distinctive creaking noise as it was surprisingly quiet, but many ponies here enjoyed the night life, which must’ve implied to some of the residents here sleeping during the day, which seemed to answer why it seemed so quiet.

“Okay…here it is Octavia…you ready?” Maestro then extended his hoof towards the door to knock on it.

“W-wait, p-please…I’m…I’m not ready yet.”

“You’re just nervous and afraid aren’t you?” he asked her, giving her eye contact.

Octavia said nothing to him, and simply stood there looking at the door, then back at him, then looking away over a balcony between the suspected room and another room right across from hers.

“Octavia…come on now…let’s live up to your promise, got it?” he reminded her in assurance that he had her back in case something went wrong.

“How about you being the first one she sees? She’d be more comfortable seeing you as a sight for sore eyes, rather than me.” Octavia added.

Maestro’s mind could be seen working, as he looked back at the room’s door, then back at her.

“Okay…we’ll see how this plans out, I’ll do this.”

“Oh thank you so much.” She leans into him with a grin of relief.

“But only if…when I talk to her for a few moments, you will fess right up and do what you have to do…okay?”

Octavia simply nods, as she then makes her way out of sight from the doorway.

Maestro turns back around towards the door, and proceeds to knock on it.

“Yeah? Who is it? If it’s the pizza guy again, I’m not paying again, you got that?”

Maestro and Octavia’s ears immediately erected right up into the air, recognizing that voice from anypony.

“It is her.” Maestro thinks to himself.

“Oh my…looks right we have reached the right room.” Octavia thinks to herself as well.

They both could then hear hoofsteps approaching the door, luckily Maestro comfortably stayed out of sight for him to be fully recognized through the peephole.

“Who are you?” the voice called out to him.

“Uh…hello?”

The voice went silent for a few moments.

“M…Maestro? I-is that you?” the voice rose in shock and of slight excitement.

“Um…yeah, it’s me…that you Vinyl?”

“Oh my gosh it is you! Uh here, lemme unlock the door for you!” the voice exclaimed, as the door could then be heard in a flurry of noises unlocking the door.

The door then finally opens, and they were right…it was Vinyl Scratch.

“Maestro, oh my gosh, holy crap man! What’re you doin all the way out here! How did you know I even lived here?!” Vinyl’s face lit up, glad to see a familiar face. Good thing her and Maestro didn’t stop being friends, but that unnecessary drama left them separated, feeling too down to really feel like doing anything.

“Well I found out where you had moved to from the Ponyville residential archives from the mayor of the town. It was recorded where you’re next destination of residence would be designated, and so I found it.” he replied.

Octavia continued to stay clear out of sight from even slightly appearing out of the corner of Vinyl’s unique eyes.

“Well don’t just stand there dude, come on in!” Vinyl Scratch then backed up from the doorway and back into her place insisting he come in, so they could finally have a chance to catch up.

“Um…Vinyl?” Maestro briefly looked to the side of him, gesturing Octavia to get ready to show herself.

“Yeah, what’s up?”

“I kind of brought somepony along with me, I think you’ll recognize her.” he smiled with a little uneasy smile.

“Uh, okay? Who is this? Wait a minute, don’t tell me, don’t tell me. Is this that one chick who I saw checking you out that one day when we were in Ponyville?” Vinyl asked.

“What? Oh goodness no…wait a second…what now?”

“Pfft, yeah, that chick was totally into you. She waved at you, but you must’ve not seen her or something…Roseluck I think was her name?”

“How is your memory that good, my gosh!”

“Eh, a mare has her ways of remembering.” Vinyl replies with a smirk.

“Well it’s not her, not even close. It’s someone…you were once friends with.”

Vinyl then paused for a moment, her eyes got big as she simply stood there looking at him.

“Y-you’re k-kidding…surely you are?”

Maestro said nothing, as he proceeded to open up the door entirely, thus revealing Octavia stepping back into complete sight of her.

Vinyl could say nothing to her, as her mouth lay there a partly agape, thinking that surely it must have been some sort of dream.

“Oh…no…oh no, no, no.” Vinyl then placed her hoof on the doorknob implying to Maestro she wasn’t going to go kindly along with it, or for this part of that matter so far.

“This can’t be happening…what the buck is that jerk doing here?!” she asked Maestro agitated, stirring up past feelings.

“It’s not like that anymore Vinyl, just listen to me!”

“Hell no dude, hell no! I’m not going to be friends with that…that thing.” Vinyl looked away from her.

Octavia couldn’t believe it, though she could at the same time. From what Maestro and Octavia were experiencing from Vinyl, history was repeating itself, and biting Octavia right on the flank.

“Don’t let history repeat itself Vinyl, just allow me to explain everything to you.”

“What do you got to explain, I’ve moved on Maestro! You’re fine, I have no problem with you at all, and it’s her I don’t prefer.” Vinyl replies.

Maestro then looks back at Octavia then back at Vinyl, and proceeds to go in anyhow.

“Hey! What do you think you’re doing mister!”

Chapter Twenty Four- Fixing a Record

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 24- Fixing a Record:

With the door now being closed by Maestro, and with Vinyl now giving him a dirty look; with the same going for Octavia, she wanted to honestly throw something at him. She knew that certainly wouldn’t help solve the situation, but merely add ridiculous and pointless extra drama into it.

“Can you both…just…” he could notice Vinyl’s voice for some odd reason get easier now, but why exactly?

“Take a seat, and I’ll explain everything to you Vinyl.” He pointed to her couch for her to sit on by herself.

Octavia knew Vinyl started changing just then, almost like she was holding something back from them. It looked like feelings of pain stored up inside of her, but she was still holding it all back.

Vinyl then immediately turned around and reached for her favorite pair of shades she loved to DJ in especially. Those awesome purple tinted oval lenses were eye catching, but being eye catching is obviously not what they wanted. Vinyl put them on for some reason though, but why?

Over an hour has gone by surprisingly to the three of them, and Maestro had nearly finished explaining every single detail he possibly could, and as specifically as he could too, he just hoped Vinyl would buy it.

“So with that being said Vinyl, you know…that…um…” Maestro was stopped, noticing what looked like tears coming out from behind her favorite pair of shades; those shades everypony knew her by, pretty much a trademark for her.

“You okay?” he wondered.

“W-what, shoot yeah, me? Pfft, I’ll be just fine.” Octavia then heard a sniffle in Vinyl’s voice, as she was still holding back her feelings from them as best as she could.

“Vinyl…are you crying?” Maestro asked her curiously.

Vinyl looked away from them, now having her back faced towards the both of them. Octavia could see however her back moving and slightly jerking in a fashion of somepony silently crying. Octavia then knew what she had to do after Maestro had done what he was supposed to do, which he did a surprisingly good job.
Now it was Octavia’s chance to finally turn things around, and hopefully make things the way they used to be.

Maestro sitting back in the chair noticed Octavia pass up his chair, moving towards Vinyl. She then stopped beside him, but still focused on Vinyl as she for what appeared to be silently crying to herself.

“I need to do this.” Octavia whispered.

“Then do it, it’s your time to shine.” He replied, and lightly nudged her in the appropriate direction.

Octavia was now standing right behind her former best friend.

“Uh…Vinyl? Is-” she was them met immediately interrupted by Vinyl’s sudden tight hug over her.

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry Octy! I’ve been terrible without you!” she cried into Octavia’s shoulder, letting out all of the pain she had been holding inside of her all at that one moment.

“It’s okay Vinyl…I…I forgive you…but do you f-”

“Yes I forgive you Octy, I forgive you!” she continued crying into her shoulder, her voice being muffled as her face buried into her shoulder. Tears being felt running down her shoulder would make Octavia a little uneasy any other time, but at this time, she could care in the least.

Maestro felt a little awkward at the moment, seeing two mares forgiving each other with tears and hugs, and not being able to take part in it.

“The usual mare drama I suppose…but what do I know? I hope to Celestia this never happens again…for the better of course.” he mumbles to himself.

Another half hour or so had gone by, and Vinyl was now explaining to Octavia the true reason why she became a DJ. Her parents were not exactly the best parents, mostly centered on their marriage and didn’t have very much family time with Vinyl. This caused her to feel lonely, but a while afterward, inspired enough to become a DJ. To express her feelings through her music, and even show Equestria what she was capable of.

After they managed to get everything settled, explained, and taken care of between the three of them, Vinyl then realized she needed to move back into Ponyville.

“Um…thanks for uh…helping me Maestro, with my…stuff I guess.” she looked off.

“You’re welcome, and you know you’re welcome anytime to visit me or Octavia here.”

“Yeah, I suppose…well I need to get back to…re-packing I think.”

“Do you need any help?” Octavia asks.

Vinyl looks back at the two with a slight smile, and tears from her eyes still coming down her face.

“I’ll just need some help is all.” She replied.

“If you’re moving back to Ponyville, I’ll help you. That is your goal, right?” Maestro asks.

“Can I just get help so I can move back?”

Maestro chuckled knowing what that meant, she was moving back into the quaint little town of Ponyville, many things for the town were urban, but with a touch of rural nonetheless.

With the three of them finally at ease with each other, emotions subsided to a minimum now, and everything was in order and taken care of, questions answered and all. Octavia tried to get Vinyl warmed up to her and Maestro more, and get their friendship levels you could say back into a comfortable level. Trying and wanting to do this, Octavia helps Vinyl pack her things, but however she stumbled upon a photo album she had never knew Vinyl even had. Maestro had already left her apartment to go find a moving business to help them out.

“What’s this? I never knew you even had a photo album?” Octavia then reached for the album, but then being stopped by Vinyl grabbing it before she did.

“That’s…that’s private stuff.” Said Vinyl.

“Is it bad?”

“No, no it’s not.” Vinyl shakes her head, continuing to hold her album close to her.

“Surely you can tell me?”

“Maybe one day…just not today.” Vinyl then proceeds packing it with her vinyl record collection.
Everything was now packed and ready to go, and the sun was on its way of going down, which meant they needed to get this stuff packed into the cargo area of the train the three of them were going to be heading out on, but Maestro hadn’t arrived back yet.

“Goodness, where is-”

Heavy hoofsteps could be heard running up the flights of stairs, Maestro then barged right into her place.

“O-okay…every…thing’s…t-taken c-care of.” He gives Octavia and Vinyl their train tickets then falls right onto the floor feeling temporarily exhausted.

“What have you been doing Maestro?”

He looks up at Octavia after she asked him that, gasping for breaths in-between his words.

“T-train…t-taken…goodness why…are my lungs acting…like…like I ran a marathon?”

“Because you probably just did dude, Las Pegasus isn’t a small place to be you know?” Vinyl replied.

“Well I think I can already tell you didn’t run all of this time for nothing, so thank you for getting everything set for us.” Octavia added.

The doorbell then went off, which must have meant the movers have arrived to help them.

“Are these the-”

Maestro interrupts Vinyl with a mere nod of his head, still taking a breather.

“You really need to get out more you know that?” said Octavia looking back at him.

“Oh yeah…I know I do.” He replied.

Vinyl opens up the door for the movers, as they gave her a tip of their hats then walking into her middle bedroom to take care of most of the boxes.

“You doin okay kid?” asked one of the movers.

Maestro then springs up off of the floor with a fake smile on his face.

“Uh he-he…yeah, I’m feeling great!”

“Good…then how about you be a gentleman and help move these boxes for these two gorgeous young ladies, eh? The mover pony chuckled.

“What a delightful idea sir.” Octavia then looked to Maestro with a sarcastic expression of approval on her face.

“I hate you.” Maestro mumbled to himself.

“Yeah, I don’t see why that would hurt, ya know? Come on Maestro…be a stallion, not a little colt!” Vinyl said to him.

“I can’t believe she just said that.” he thought to himself.

“Well then, here we go champ, on three…” The large male earth pony’s helping them move then grabbed a hold of some of the boxes and brought them onto their backs. With the load eventually being brought down to the ground floor, and onto a cart to haul off to their destination.

“I think that about covers it ma’am, you sure you have everything packed?” one of the movers asked.

“I think that’s everything. You guys do know where to go, right?” replied Vinyl.

“Don’t worry, your friend here told us to head off to the train station.”

With her hearing that, she realized that she was leaving tonight apparently.

“Maestro…you…you scheduled my move for tonight?”

“Yeah! Me, you, and Octavia here will be leaving and heading back to Ponyville in just a few hours.”

“That’s like nine o’ clock tonight?!”

“Yep, pretty much.” He nodded grinning.

“Well we’re going to get this stuff loaded up on the train, you three have a nice day.” The two large earth ponies then galloped off with the cart latched onto the both of them, as they sped off towards the train station.

“Wait…did you-”

“Yes, I took care of the timing of arrivals too. Your things will be on the train before us, same goes for you. You’ll be on the same train as your things, as for me and Octavia, we’ll be the next train ride back home to Canterlot.”

“So you two will be heading home, and I’ll be back in Ponyville with my things? What if my old place is moved into already?”

“It’s not, I even got the Las Pegasus Post Office to send out a letter to the mayor of that town letting her know of everything that would be taking place. I just hope she gets it before the train actually arrives there. I even paid a little extra for the letter to be express delivered to her.” Maestro stated.

“Wow…I didn’t know you’d be this thorough on planning, Maestro.” Octavia added.

“I improvise at critical times, and I usually end up making things work in time of doubt. If I really feel like putting my mind to it that is.” He replies.

“Well I must say that you doing this for all of us yourself…that’s awfully sweet of you, thank you Maestro.” Octavia then approached him and kissed his cheek, which of course made his cheek become red.

“Uh yeah, don’t um…don’t mention it.”

“Are you two officially back together?” Vinyl wondered.

Octavia still ending up next to Maestro, stood there feeling dumb for the moment.

“Aw come on, you may consider him as a very good friend or something else, or whatever it is you did Octavia. But I’ve known you for too long now…and that look you gave him…”

“Vinyl, shut your mouth this instant!”

Maestro simply let them go about their controversy about the touchy subject it felt to Octavia.

“I’m just gonna head back to the hotel room and get everything set up for tomorrow. I’ll meet you back there.” Maestro stated, then walking his way back to their hotel for the remainder of the evening. As he was making his way back, he kept hearing them following him but still a good distance back thankfully, as he wanted no part of it.

From the looks of it, things were off to a surprisingly great start for the three of them. It looked like the gang was finally and officially back together…but would something else come into play to separate them once again in the future?

“Vinyl, what did I say about him?!”

“Ha ha ha ha! I still got it in me!” Vinyl laughed outloud.

Chapter Twenty Five- The Letter

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 25- The Letter:

Several months have passed since that one unforgettable day, that Maestro and Octavia traveled to Las Pegasus to take care of business with Vinyl Scratch. Since then, Vinyl has managed to kick off a little gig of her own in Ponyville, and luckily managed to get noticed by some fairly big names in the music industry in Equestria. Maestro had now moved in with Octavia, but he still visited his foster parents four times a month, or once a week. Maestro had also finally managed to land a job. Though being a waiter at a restaurant wasn’t the best job in town, he got by with it, and that’s all he wanted.

Through all of this, he still manages to keep in touch with his biological mother by writing letters to her. His mother has a business of her own in the fabric industry. He always gets replies from her, how proud she is of him, and how she couldn’t be more proud of him. He however, two weeks ago, sent her a letter asking if the day would ever come that he could meet her for the first time…he didn’t get a reply back.

Maestro arrives home after a long day at work. He approaches the mailbox, but however notices an envelope…it was a letter from his real mother.

“Wow, I hope this has the answer I’ve been waiting for.” He says, as he enters through the front door into Octavia’s home.

“Well hello there, you’ve arrived back home as I can see. You’re even here on time too, I’m fixing dinner, would you care for some?” Octavia asked him, but Maestro was staring right at the envelope, not hearing her the first time.

“Maestro? Is everything okay?” she asks.

“W-what, oh um…yeah it’s fine, sure I’ll have some when you finish.” He replied.

“Oh…alright then.”

He walks into the kitchen, checking out what she’s got cooking over the stove.

“Ooh something simple I see…Fettuccine and some fresh vegetables.” He says passing by and kissing her cheek, in the process of sitting down at their table thereafter.

“Is that another letter from your mother?” says Octavia, turning off the stove eyes to let the food settle and cool down a bit.

“It certainly is, but this one took a longer than usual time for her to reply though?” he wondered to her.
“Maybe she was busy perhaps?” Octavia figured.

“I have no idea, but I’ll find out as I open this thing up.” Maestro then gets a knife and makes a clean quick cut across the top of the envelope, revealing the letter inside.

He then brought it out, then proceeds to open up the piece of paper.

“What does it say?” said Octavia, as she pulled up a chair next to Maestro, then resting her head on his shoulder looking at the letter with him.

The letter then read:

“Dear Maestro,

My son…my one and only son I love so much. I received your letter a while back, and I apologize for not replying as fast as I usually do, I’ve been busy with things of my own lately, as for those things I’m sure you’re wondering about, that will be for another time in the not too distant future for me to reveal to you. You asked me if I could ever meet you for the first time ever…I think that sounds like a swell idea, an incredible and wonderful idea indeed! I’d love to see just how much you’ve grown up!

I’ve seen only a couple of photos you have sent me of you within the past year or so of how you are, and you certainly have your fathers dashing looks, I hope you’ve found some nice friends…or even a girlfriend. I remember those days when I first met your father, but that will be for another time, and that time will hopefully be soon. I can’t wait to meet you for the first time ever; I’m am already getting excited just thinking about it.

But however I must be going now, I will arrive in Canterlot within three weeks in fact, on a Friday, as I have to meet a huge client who buys my fabric where you live. I will be staying there for a few days perhaps too. I love you son, and you’ll always be loved by me, no matter what the circumstances, and that I’ll always be your number one!

Sincerely your loving mother,

Harmony”

The letter then ends, and Maestro is certainly thrilled of the life changing news.

“I’m going to see my real mother for the first time ever!” he hugged Octavia.

“I know, it sounds wonderful! I’d love to meet her, and she seems like a lovely and down to earth pony.” Octavia replies with a content smile.

“Oh she is, and I may only know her through the letters we sent each other throughout the years, but she seems like the most sweetest pony for a mother I could ever hear from.”

“Again, that sounds lovely, I’m very happy for you Maestro.” She continues with her smile of content.

“Now then, where’s that food? Let’s eat!”

“You and food sometimes…” Octavia giggles softly.

The meal they had together was wonderful, and after the lovely meal they had together that evening, Maestro had been thinking about something as they settled down for the evening together in front of her fireplace.

“Should I start thinking about it? Eh, now is not the time. Maybe sometime in the future, but I’ll just have to see how the future plays out.

“Maestro?” he hears Octavia speak softly to him.

“What is it?” he turns his head a little facing down to her lying next to him.

“Well, you know how much I adore you right?”

“How much you love me?” he adds.

“That being default between us.” She giggled softly.

“I just…I’ve been wondering…” she starts off again.

“Yeah?”

“What if…oh never mind, it will just sound ridiculous coming out of my mouth.” She turned, looking right into the fireplace.

“What? No it won’t I enjoy hearing anything that comes out of that sweet little mouth of yours. Just tell me, I think I can handle it if it comes from you.” he replied.

“Well…alright then. Well I was just thinking about…well…a time. Now this is just my imagination…but what if, well…we had a family of our own one day?”

Out of being together for several months, this was the first time Maestro had heard anything about a future family escape her mouth.

“W-what would I think of it?”

“Sure.” She gently nods.

“Well uh…” Maestro looked away to collect some thoughts as for what to say to her in response.
“Well let’s see here, I mean…it’d be lovely I’m sure. To have a family of your own is a blessing of itself, along with that child being a gift of itself too.” He replied.

“Well just dreaming here…but if well…” Octavia’s cheeks began turning red.

“What if I did in fact have a child…what would you name him or her?”

“Oh, well…oh my.” Maestro was starting to losing focus now, getting mesmerized by her gorgeous purple eyes. Noticing the fire from the fireplace seen in her eyes with a purple tint, with the calming noise of the firewood faintly making crackling noises amidst the blaze. She fluttered her eyes, being mere inches away from his face, feeling an awfully strong tug of love between herself and him.

“Would you like to come upstairs with me? I have something special in mind for you this evening after your long day at work.” She looked back at him with a sultry look, flipping her gorgeous black silky mane from part of her face.

“I have something for you up here if you’re interested?” she continued up the stairs flicking her tail from side to side.

Maestro seemed to automatically have a grin form on his face, wondering but yet at the same time knowing what it could possibly be. He thought that there would be love behind it all, but again he wondered if she was actually implying something back there of having a family of her own one day.

Chapter Twenty Five Part Two (Explicit)- The Music She Makes

Author's Note

This IS an explicit chapter, read at your own risk, but the story can still go on fine if you wish to skip this chapter.

Chapter Twenty Five Part Two (Explicit)- The Music She Makes

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 25.5- The Music She Makes:

The moment he walked into their bedroom, Octavia closing and locking the door in the process, she immediately met her mouth with his, as she pushed him back onto the bed. Continuing with her playfully letting her tongue meet and greet his, she drew away after sharing that passion for a few minutes, but she then had something new in mind.

Maestro letting it happen, not sure as for what to really think of this adrenaline pumping moment, but at the same time, he couldn’t help but feel greatly enjoyed by it.

“Mhm, what an interesting flavor,” Octavia said softly as she pulled away from his mouth.

“Quite exquisite, don’t you think? Aged to perfection and very pleasing to one's lips.” He smiled back to her charmingly.

“Oh? I didn’t expect you to even manage to muster up words for this.” she continued then laying soft kisses across his neck, then slowly down to his chest. Maestro’s cheeks were red as beets at this time now.

“She’s…damn she’s incredible.” He said to himself in his mind, as he then laid his head back onto her bed.

“That’s right, you just let me do the work for now.” She continued kissing him along his body.

With Maestro now placing his hooves against Octavia’s fur, he let his lips connect with hers for a brief second until she went back in. Octavia didn’t hesitate to let him back in for a second time. She couldn’t help but love the feeling of his lips as they connected with hers, along with the feeling of a hoof rubbing softly against her cutie mark.

“Hmm, seems you want a little fun right now.” Octavia stated softly, letting her body fall backwards onto the bed with him.

A soft moan escaped Octavia’s lips as she saw Maestro do something very unexpected of him from her view of him. Expertly working his hoof, Maestro circled around the delicate flesh, making the pony shiver and moan with a bit of ecstasy. Octavia’s body felt like liquid as the feeling moved around and down to her delicate regions. Her lips began to quiver in anticipation of the touch.

“Mhm, why must you torture me like this Master? Or should I say Maestro?” Octavia whimpered as her mouth started to feel dry.
“Maybe because I love seeing you squirm.” He answered back as he moved his hoof over Octavia’s fleshy pink marehood, barely touching it, but enough for Octavia to shudder at the touch.

Keeping her eyes focused on Maestro, Octavia nodded her head and waited for him to proceed. Some part of her wanted to grab his mane and keep his face nice and snug against her wetness. The more refined part of her wanted to lay back and just enjoy the feeling to flood over her.

“Mhm.” was all Octavia said as she opened her legs a bit more, giving him more access to her.

“I, oh! I thought you would let me do the work?” she asked him with her panting heavily.

“Mhm, did you miss me that much?” Octavia barely stammered out as she felt her tongue almost melt in her mouth.

“Yes.” was all Maestro cleverly said back, as he would then bring his tongue in between her wet folds, before he wiggled it and moved slowly up to her clit.

“Oh my- ah!” her moans increasing with every passing second, slowly making her way to her climax.

“Don’t- oh! Don’t cause my music to play so fast!” She moaned out to him.

Never would Octavia have known how incredible Maestro was, and yet he had never done anything like this, as he merely let everything on his mind improvise like he had been a professional all along.

Letting her lust continue to take her to new heights, Octavia raised her bottom up slightly, making her suddenly rest fully on her upper neck. Opening her eyes, Octavia noticed Maestro staring at her with an animalistic glare. Octavia couldn’t help but be in awe at how good she was feeling. While Maestro’s first-timer yet full-on professional technique seemed rather unrefined, given how he was never seen as the stallion to do something quite this amazing, but the constant assault kept Octavia’s thoughts at ease.

Octavia went quiet for a second, letting herself try to catch her breath. Her head and heart pounded rapidly, and her pussy ached for him to continue his apparent onslaught.

Octavia quickly noticed a bit of Maestro’s own juices were dripping down from Maestro’s cock onto the bed below them. The big thing that Octavia noticed was just how it was surprisingly bigger than the average cock for a stallion of his size. He was well built for his size, and she knew he used to workout before he even knew her.

A glint then appeared in Octavia’s eyes, and an idea came to her. She then went over to his shaft, which she actually thought it looked cute in addition with the expression on his face, as not really knowing what to do, but remain where he was.

She proceeded to then place her mouth entirely around it, consuming it inch by delicious inch. Swirling her tongue all around his cock for a few seconds, Octavia pulled away slightly without moving her tongue, then sliding her tongue across the entire length of it up and down in a steady motion, wanting him to savor the moment.

“You have such class…even when you’re doing this.” Maestro’s blue eyes rolled back into his head, with his body slightly twitching with every stroke she did.

“Mhm.” She then drew her mouth from his shaft.

“Time to play a little faster.” Octavia then placed her mouth over his shaft one more, taking it in her mouth once again inch by glorious inch. He time seemed to go by faster as she stroked it with her tongue faster and faster.

“O-Octy! Y-you’re gonna…Ah!”

Jets of warm liquid love then filled her mouth, as she was pleased with the results of her work. The taste seemed satisfying to her, as she began swallowing jet after jet of the stuff. He could feel the creasing of her mouth smile as she felt it hit her throat, energizing, her wanting more.

She then wiped his entire shaft and all of its goodness clean with her mouth, then brought her mouth off of it.

“You…are…delicious.” She panted a bit, trying to gain a breath after swallowing.

“I…I want a turn now.” She adds, flipping herself over exposing herself to him once more.

Gently caressing herself with one of her hoofs as she prepares for another musical performance of love. Moaning from her aching walls, as she yearns for him to be inside of him through soft and elegant moans of pleasure.

“Please…the show must go on.” She begged.

Convincing Maestro that she was wanting more, he knew what she wanted now.

His cock twitched outside of her adorable walls, desperate for its own quenching.

Moments later, Octavia let out a loud moan of satisfaction as her hungry eyes looked back at him with her cheeks being the reddest they’ve ever been. Her glazed eyes began forming a tear in each eye not from pain, but from just how incredible she felt with every thrust he gave her.

“Mae- ah! Maestro…you’re so damn brilliant!” she moaned out to him, which made him want to perform better for her.

“Oh yes, yes! Play aw-ah! Oh buck! buck yes!” she began yelling out his name, with the feeling becoming more and more closer to her climax.

Soon with thrust after delightful thrust, her body then collapsed onto the bed, as she gave out a short but loud squeal from reaching her climax. She could feel her juices coat her inner walls along with his cock, as she was at the same time being filled with his irresistible love. Her body remained at ease and completely limp of satisfaction, she knew she had forgotten to add a little refinement into all of it, but her delight and utter pleasure flooded out her mind, thinking nothing else but her amazing experience she had.

He then fell beside her from all of the amazing action he shared with her.

Octavia looked back at him with a smile of relief and a fluttering of her eyes giggling to him.

“How in…the name of…Celestia was…this your…first time?” she asked in-between breaths.

Maestro was lost for words, and didn’t really know what to say, but simply smiling back to her implying that they needed this.

“I…need to…get cleaned up…I think.” Octavia said in-between breaths again.

“We both do.” Maestro briefly replied.

Octavia got off of the bed, making her way to the bathroom, taking off her pink bowtie and setting it just outside of the bathroom door.

“Care to join me? I’m ready for round two you know.” She winked back at him, before leaving a crack in the door to ventilate out some of the steam that would be generated by the relaxing shower she would be taking.

Maestro with an eyebrow raised and a smile on his face got up off of the bed taking off his black bowtie, heading right into the shower with her for one last go-round. All there could be heard then was Octavia’s chuckling and laughter being tickled and teased by him, as well the two of them sharing the remaining intimate night they had to themselves.

Chapter Twenty Six- Something Is Brewing

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Twenty Seven- Expecting Has Been Doubled

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 27- The Expecting Has Been Doubled:

The train’s whistle at Canterlot’s train station signaled that travelers have arrived. Maestro heard the whistle all the way from Octavia’s house, and his face lit up, knowing that there was a chance that his real mother had finally arrived into Canterlot. He didn’t know what she looked like, but he was going to head over to the station as fast as he possibly could.

“BerightbackOctygoingtoocheckifmyrealmotherjustarrivedbye!”

Octavia hearing nothing but gibberish merely agreed with saying nothing but “okay” as the door then slammed shut, startling her knitting on the couch with a soft smile. But why was she knitting exactly? She was even knitting a small scarf and currently making a little hoofmade bowtie, but what for? What secret is she keeping from him?

Maestro makes it to the station, and hopefully not missing the majority of the tourists and travelers alike that had departed from the train.

He continued to look around, but what good would that do? He didn’t even know who or what she even looked like for that matter? But strangely enough however, a glimpse of a beautiful mare just managed to stand out amongst the crowd.

“Excuse me, pardon me.” he said, weaving in and out of the pony traffic.

When he finally managed to notice her across from him getting her ticket registered, and given back to her. The mare then turned back around grabbing her cart that she was pulling several bags of luggage on.

Maestro couldn’t quite put his hoof on it, but there was something unusual about her, so he decided to get even closer to her. He once again began weaving in and out of the traffic trying to get a better look at her, something seemed familiar about her, but he didn’t even know her. He felt like he had known this mare his whole life, but yet he knew for a fact he had never seen her face anywhere at anytime for any purpose whatsoever.

He then saw her making her way out of the station continuing to pull the cart with her. She herself didn’t know where to really go from where she was, but nothing seemed known about by her either.

He made it out of the door several seconds after she did, then managing to finally have a clear look at her.

“What is it with this one? Who is she? Why does it seem like I feel…connected with her in some way?”

He slowly began trotting towards her, but managing to stay out of her view, as she was looking the complete opposite direction to his luck. He certainly felt terrible doing this, feeling like he was stalking an innocent bystander.

Maestro managed to muster a couple of words and speak out to her.

“Um…miss?” he said with his voice fading towards the end, restricting part of his voice for some reason…almost seemed like it was instinctively.

A mere moment later, the gorgeous mare looked back behind her with slight pink eyes.

“Yes? Oh!” She said startled.

She however was stopped dead in her tracks; her face seemed to go blank with shock.

“Um…are you okay ma’am?” Maestro asked the mare he knew nothing of.

“M…Maestro?”

“Yes, that’s…me…oh my…” his voice fading out once again to a mumble at the end, now finally realizing who she was.

“Maestro?!” she raised her voice even higher, as her face then began to light up like she had seen a glorious fireworks display.

“M…mom?!” he replied back with shock now coursing through him too, his body now beginning to shake with excitement.

“Oh sweet Celestia, it’s you isn’t it!? It’s really you!” she said, putting a hoof on one of his cheeks.

Maestro knew it was now his mother he had never seen before, but his body, mind, and emotions were so jumbled up with thrill and excitement, he could do nothing but have a huge smile on his face just standing there, staring right into her eyes.

“My son! It is you! My son, my one and only son!” she hugged as tears of joy began to flow down her cheeks.

“I’m here mom, it’s me, it’s really me!” he joined her in the tight embrace.

“There are no…words…” she spoke again wiping her eyes, but the waterworks still coming down her face.

“I’m feeling the same way too mom! I’ve waited my whole life to finally see you!”

Finally, that one word Maestro could say with true meaning after all of these years…“mom”.

“I’ve waited two lifetimes it’s felt like to have this moment with my son just once!” she chuckled through her joyful crying and sniffling.

They both then broke up the tight embrace to one another, as his mother, Harmony, was lost for words for how much he had grown up to be a fine young stallion.

“I still can’t get over just how much you look like your father, he’s witnessing this moment, and I just know it.” she spoke with content in her voice.

Maestro hearing her voice even felt comforted by her lovely tone, almost like her voice had never known anger to anyone. It was like she was an angel, both in looks and in voice. Her light gray fur with a slight pinkish tint to it, her slightly pink tinted eyes, and her seemingly perfect silky mane, it was like she was a model or something, perhaps she was in her younger years by some chance? Certainly Fleur De Lis could tell if she ever was if the two ever met, since Fleur was a model herself. Even a few stallions walking past the both of them caught glimpse of her and couldn’t help but have a smile form on their face. There was just an aura about her that you couldn’t be negative towards her, she just seemed to be that certain pony everyone would enjoy or be fine with having as company around them.

“My goodness how you have grown up, and awfully handsome might I add too.” She said in efforts of trying to embarrass him in public.

“Aw come on, this for a first comment?”

“Well why not?”

“Well now I know where my sense of humor came from.” Said Maestro.

“You’re welcome.” She giggled with a hoof over her mouth to keep from having an outburst slip out by accident.

“Do you think we could talk over lunch or something?” he asks.

“Of course dear, again I’m still ecstatic to see you, words can’t manage to describe how long I’ve waited for something like this.” Harmony his mother waves down a cab and manages to load all of her luggage into the trunk of the pulled chariot. Maestro had a smile on his face the entire time, even while helping her load her things.

“Where are we going?” his mother asks while they both enter the cab.

“You’ll see.” Maestro knowing the perfect place to have lunch.
The cab arrived in front of a house, Octavia’s to be precise, as Maestro and the one pulling the cab helped her unload her bags.

“Thank you for your hospitality sir.” She spoke towards the cab driver.

“Eh-he-he, anything for somepony like you miss, have a pleasant day.” Said the pony, as he then sped off pulling the cab around the corner of the intersection just a block away.

Maestro bringing her bags up to the front door, told her to wait for a moment out on the porch. Harmony peered in through the windows, noticing from what looked to her like he had found a special somepony.

“Maestro?”

“Yes mom?”

“Who is this awfully cute mare I see through the window?” she pointed with her hoof.

“Um…I can explain that in a bit, but for now just wait a few seconds.”

“Oh, of course, take your time dear.” She delighted.

Maestro coming through the front door, looking the happiest Octavia has probably ever seen him.

“Um…yes Maestro?” Octavia raised her eyebrow towards him, wondering what he seemed so happy about. He then pointed his hoof silently towards the window off of the front porch.

“Wait a moment…is that…no way, you’re kidding me! Is she really?!” Octavia spoke up thrilled to finally meet his mother for the first time as well.

Maestro opened the door, gesturing his mother that she could now come in.

“Ahem.” His mother clearing her throat to get his attention.

He then looked back out to her, knowing that she still needed help with all of her luggage.

“I don’t really have a place to stay so far, but I’m sure you wouldn’t mind me staying here for a few nights would you?”

“Uh…” Maestro quickly looks over to Octavia for a response, since this was in fact her house.

“So who is this mare you’re with? You’ve been telling me about this mare for about four months now, how you told me about your little ‘future plans’ you hoped for with her in the future? Octavia was her name if I remember correctly? Surely this one in front of me must be her, she’s absolutely gorgeous!” said his mother.

“Heh, why thank you ma’am.” Said Octavia blushing.

“Just call me Harmony dear.” She smiled.

“Well now mother, I think it might be best for you to find a hotel.” He looked over at Octavia, implying that he didn’t want her to stay with them, and for good reasons of which Octavia knew why also.

“Um yes, of course…there’s in fact a lovely hotel you could stay in several blocks down that way in fact.” Octavia pointed to his mother.

“Oh, well how lovely, but I believe Maestro had the idea of me and him getting to know more about each other over lunch, sound good?”

“Of course, I’ll-” Octavia was then interrupted by Harmony’s humble personality.

“Nonsense, I’ll make us a lunch with whatever you have.”

They did of course just that, as Harmony managed to fix up a lovely lunch for the three of them at the table.

“Mmm, this is exquisite Harmony.” Octavia could taste the herbs and spices that Harmony had put into the food preparations, then letting it cook over it into somewhat of a thin little crust over the dish.

“Why thank you, I brought a little of some of my secret recipes with me. I’m glad you like it.”

As Harmony was eating along with them in refinement of course, Maestro and Octavia slowed down their eating. They were both hearing her humming to herself some tune, and Maestro was interested.

“Um, mom?”

“Yes dear?” she smiled warmly.

“What are you humming to yourself?”

“Oh that? Oh it was a little tune I sung to you when you were just a baby. You loved my voice so much it seemed. Every time you had a little fit, I would sing to you that tune, and you would calm down in a matter of moments.” She replied.

“What is it called?”

“To be honest, I didn’t really have much of a title for it.” she chuckled.

“It wasn’t like having a title for it mattered then, but I do in fact remember the lyrics though. I miss how I carried you in my arms, you were such an angel back then.” Harmony recapped in her mind brief moments and thoughts of times she spent with her little baby Maestro.

Octavia giggled to herself, seeing that Maestro was beginning to feel embarrassed from her talking about him like that.

However, when she continued, if only he could’ve remembered those wonderful times that his mother talked about, and even continued to talk about to this day.

His face seemed to look a bit dull, wishing now he could’ve been with his mother even for a few years of his life, and maybe perhaps he could atleast get lucky and remember even on brief memorable moment he shared with her.

“I’ll be out on the porch.” He said, as he got out of his chair leaving the kitchen table, making his way out to the front porch.

Harmony had a bit of a confused expression on her face, still having a pasta noodle hang out of her mouth.

“Um, Miss Harmony?”

“Oh right, the noodle.” Harmony then slurped up the pasta noodle hanging from her mouth.

“Quite a unique mother, I can tell already where he gets his sense of humor from.” Said Octavia with a smile

“Oh yes, well when I was younger I was one of the comedians in my family. But before I even met his father however, you could say I pursued a little career of modeling. Though after I gave birth to Maestro, I thought it would be for the better to quit my modeling career and just become a stay at home mom, and I enjoyed every minute of that.” Harmony stated, taking another bite of her meal.

Octavia then looked back at the direction of the front door.

“Maybe you should go out there and check on him perhaps?” she said.

“I…I guess you’re right…he’s probably still trying to take it all in after all of these years.”

“Well…he doesn’t recall it seems a single fragment of being with you, and he wish he could.”

“You’re right Ms. Octavia, he doesn’t, and I now realize that maybe I should have kept him for a certain part of his life.” Harmony pondered.

“Don’t you see though? He misses you still, even with you being here with him at this very moment. He’s never known what it feels like to have ‘real’ love from family.”

Harmony looks back at Octavia, then back in the same direction that Maestro took out the front door. Without saying a word, Maestro’s mother gets up from the table, leaving Octavia at the table by herself.

“Octavia…I’ll be out there with him for a few minutes…I…I think I need to do this.”

“Then go…he needs you out there. He may not show it of course, but he wants your love. Finally, after all of these years, he can be with you for the first time in his entire life. So of course he might restrain himself a bit, because he doesn’t really know how to fully act for his real mother yet.” Said Octavia.

“Of course dear…well I’ll be out there with him if you need anything.”

“Absolutely ma’am.” Octavia continued on finishing her meal.

Maestro was spotted outside on the front porch, as his mother slowly trotted out, peeking around the corner he was spotted at. Lying there peacefully looking up at the sky, the clouds moving through the sky like cotton moving through water.

“S-sweetie?” she spoke out to him in a calm voice.

“You’re calling me that now?” Maestro turned his head a pinch, managing to have a view of her approaching him from the corner of his eye.

Harmony knowing she had to do something. But not used to his presence obviously. She lay down beside him getting a little closer.

“Maestro…”

“Yeah?”

“I just…” she then sighed.

“I am so sorry I was never there for you, I really am.”

Maestro turned his head a little more after hearing that, but she went straight to the chase.

“Look at me son.” She insisted of him, which of course he did. He knew he couldn’t be mad at such a pony as her.

Harmony places one of her hoofs on the side of his face, and kissed him on the forehead.

“I love you Maestro…so very much. I’m sorry I was never there for you when you grew up.”

Maestro ends up then looking right at her, feeling touched by her motherly actions, as she then nuzzled the side of his face in a motherly fashion and kissed that side once more. He was lost for words, and could do nothing but look at her as she continued.

“When you were older, and you were able to find out you were obviously not with your real family, I just had a feeling that you would end up missing your real mother, and that’s when I had grown to miss you. You are like a missing link that I can finally reconnect with after missing out on a lifetime of opportunities. I never got to see you laugh, I was never able to watch you make wonderful friends and be the little colt I always wanted you to be. All of that…I…I passed up on.” His mother then looked at him, holding back tears in her eyes as she continued smiling through it causing her own heart to ache.

“M-mom?”

“Y-yes dear?”

Maestro then gave his mother a big huge around the neck, and then kissed her cheek.

“I missed you…so…so much.” Maestro’s voice could then be heard like it was in pain, as he was holding back tears too.

“Oh I know you did honey, I certainly know you did.” She hugged him back.

“I want to take this moment, and stretch it across the rest of my life, for as long as I live dear.” She added.

“What do you mean by that?”

She then broke up the hug temporarily and looked right into his eyes once more, saying something that’d change his son’s life forever.

“I want you to be a part of my life for good this time, I’ve made my decision.”

“B-but…”

“No buts okay? I think I’ve decided to move to Canterlot, to be close to you like I always should have done. I always should have been there for you, but I never was. Not for a single second of it it felt like to me. I just…I…” her body now began to break down into tears.

“I’m sorry sweetie! I just can’t think of any other way to put it to you!” his mother exclaimed.

Maestro’s sympathetic side was now kicking in, and he couldn’t help it any longer. As she simply lay there crying her eyes out, he came around her in an embrace.

“It’s fine mom.”

“No, it is not fine! I let you down as a proud mother! I let you down for never knowing your real father! I let you-”

“Mother!” he raised his voice, causing his mother to calm down a little.

“Y-you’re right. What example am I putting out for you right now? What kind of mother cries in front of her son?” she sniffled.

“It’s okay to cry, that’s entirely natural. But you need to know that I’m not all bent out of shape over it as you may think I am. For one, it’s trained me to be stronger to some degree.” He replied.

“L-like what?” her voice still in a crying tone, trying to dry up her tears as quickly as she could.

“Well I’m pursuing my goal to play in the Canterlot Symphony Orchestra. Without this, I would’ve never met the mare of my dreams, Octavia.”

“I suppose that’s true, she’s beautiful by the way.”

“Thank you…and second…this is a life I never would have reached without the decision you made for me. Putting me into that orphanage was probably not what you truly had in mind. Yes of course, I’m sure you wanted to keep me.”

“Absolutely, and I let you down on that.”

“No you didn’t, listen to yourself? You’re sounding defeated, that’s not the mother I’d like to have. I’d like to know I have a mom that’s strong, funny, and just all-around a great mother. You have all of those attributes; I already know you’re a great mother. You’re a great mother because you did all of this for me. I just wanted to thank you for all that you did for me, and for you to know that none of this would have happened if it weren’t for that one decision you made…thanks mom.” He hugged her once more.

“I…I don’t…really know what to say?” her voice now sounding more positive with the passing seconds after hearing those wonderful words of encouragement.

“Did I ever tell you how good your father was with words?”

“No, I don’t think you did. As a matter of fact…why don’t you start telling me more about him, starting now?”

“Well…okay…I suppose your father wouldn’t mind.” She giggled, through her voice still trying to transition from crying to putting the day back on with a smile.

From this moment on, Maestro and his mother began to share an incredible bond. Now seeming like they had been with each other all along, throwing all of the negatives away, and putting the positives in front of each other, and focusing on the new life that him and his loving mother were now facing. A life with no more missed opportunities, no more sitting back in the shadows, and no more letting her son down.
Harmony was ready to become to best mother she could possibly be to him, and get a fresh new start on the dream she had once thrown away for herself. But that dream had now been brought back out of the ashes, and revived like a phoenix. A new day is dawning for Maestro, his mother, and his lover, Octavia. But will this new day that is dawning bring hope? Or will it bring heartbreak in the midst of a war just over the horizon? One thing’s for sure; Maestro within the future…will never be the same. But of course it will never be the same, but for what reason exactly? That is for him to find out.

Author's Note

After this chapter, you could say things begin to take a different turn...

Chapter Twenty Eight- The Royal Address

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 28- The Royal Address:

Nearly five months have passed since Maestro and his mother Harmony, first met. His mother had now moved into Canterlot like she had firmly promised to him, and has been living in the glorious city for about three months now. She lives on the other side of the city, but every step towards her house for a visit is well worth it.

As for Octavia, that little scarf and small bowtie was being made by Octavia. Maestro had been told that he was going to be a dad, which left him in shock of the incredible news. The daughter they were now expecting is just within the next four months now. Octavia had told Maestro of the wonderful news just two days after his mother made her first appearance to them. With the help of Maestro’s foster parents, and his mother Harmony pitching in too, Maestro had finally managed to buy a place he and Octavia could finally call home, and even have some privacy along with it. It was fairly secluded from the city center, from which Octavia previously resided in. Two bedrooms and two bathrooms were just right for this future family-to-be.

For Vinyl Scratch, after hearing the news about her best friend expecting, she was now jokingly referred to as Aunt Scratch by Octavia, which Vinyl hated being called, as all it did for her was make her feel old. Harmony however was overjoyed of the news, and the day she heard about it, she began preparing a little room for the little filly to play in at her own house. She herself couldn’t wait for the memorable day to arrive…but would that day ever really come is the question?

The war was still raging and ravaging within the Griffon Highlands, and the Griffons had gained a powerful new ally within the last two months. Dragons were now valiantly leading the charge against the dreaded Changeling war machine. The Diamond Dogs were helping out with this war effort only for the riches, but they were excellent saboteurs on the battlefield however. Saddle Arabia was staying neutral on the conflict, as were the Zebra tribes as well. The Pegasi have already pitched into the war effort, and were sending forces to the battlefield almost every week for the past two and a half months. The Unicorn forces had just recently joined in the war effort to help with ground resistance anywhere and everywhere just one week ago. Serving as multi-role soldiers on the ground, Unicorns were good for that job. Then there were last but not least, the Earth Ponies, which were now by rumored accounts joining the war effort as well…and by today nonetheless.

Due to this, the princess herself, Princess Celestia would be making an address concerning this situation. The situation has hit a point to where the princess shall now finally make her thoughts known to the ponies of Canterlot, Cloudsdale, Ponyville, and beyond. She will now finally be announcing what actions Equestria must take in order to deal with this old returning enemy once and for all.
The air seemed awfully crisp and quite the refreshing day for what was about to be announced by the princess herself in just a few hours. Crowds have already begun showing up to Canterlot in droves, and the enormous field where Twilight had received her coronation; waving in front of thousands of ponies that one incredible day she was bestowed that title she had seemed to be destined to receive.

“Come now dear, the crowds aren’t that bad now.” Said Harmony, seemingly making her way through the crowds of chattering ponies with ease, whilst Maestro, Octavia, and Vinyl Scratch were still trying to keep up with her after all of this time.

“Your mom is how old again? She’s making us look like we’re trading ages with her.” Said Vinyl.

“Hey, she’s not that old, she’s actually pretty young to be my mother.” Maestro replied.

“Right, right…well hey, I think we should just chill back here for now. There’s no way in Tartarus we’ll reach her now, I just lost…okay…noooow I lost sight of her.” Vinyl added.

“Well…I suppose we got no choice then.” Maestro and the rest of them decided to go with Vinyl’s thoughts and stay right where they were. They were comfortably within the crowd, still even due to the fact that the three of them were still close to one of the edges of the crowd after all of this weaving they have done the past few minutes or so. The crowd was immense, more than immense in fact. Making the crowd of Twilight’s coronation look like child’s play. Tens of thousand of ponies all over Equestria had shown up, some as far out west as Appleloosa, and even further.

Before this address however thousands of ponies had been given a number by airmail from where they lived. If their number was called, they have been selected for the draft. Courtesy of the Equestrian National Military Chain of Command…quite a mouthful to say for anypony.

“Mother of Celestia, I’ve never seen a crowd this large in all my life.” Octavia said in total awe at the site. It was rather impressive really, nothing like this had ever happened in Equestria’s history. But since the times are not getting better, but worse, they had no choice but to take assertive action on the matter at hoof.

Everypony’s voice then went quiet; as they could all hear the trumpets sound off for what sounded like the noise being carried for miles. Maestro could see nothing but a white dot
Emerge from the massive tower knowing it was actually her.

“Is that actually the-…”

“Shh!” shushed a pony to Maestro.

“Oh…sorry.” He whispered back.
Through the power of technology, a microphone had luckily been placed where she stood, with speakers throughout the crowd so everypony, even the faint of hearing could hear her clearly.

The microphone cut on, made aloud screech, then subsided just a second later after the issue was immediately fixed.

“Is this thing on?” the princess asked.

“Yes your highness.” Stated a guard.

She then turned to the ocean of pastel colored ponies as far as the eye could see in front of her, greeting her fellow citizens with a lovely smile.

“Greetings everypony, and good evening to you all!” she spoke boldly through the microphone. The crowd remaining dead silent, so silent you could hear a pin drop.

“As all of you know, we are indeed in the midst of a palpable situation. I know some of you wish to not hear this kind of news, for I do not blame you. As I myself even do not desire hearing the news of more lives taken from this crisis at hoof. These are trying times indeed my fellow citizens, and we must rise to the challenge!”

The crowd cheered, then fading out as she began to speak out to them once more.

“I have received news of lives from Cloudsdale and Ponyville being lost. It breaks my heart knowing these children…my children, of this land, have fallen to something they could not do anything about! You are all my children fellow ponies, every last one of you, and my sympathy, thoughts, and prayers go out to those whose families have already been afflicted by this terrible atrocity. But no more I say shall we give in to those who wish to oppress us! No more shall we cower in the dark and hope for a miracle! No more shall we let the others take care of the dirty work for us! It is time to show the rest of this world, and the other races out there what the true might of an Equestrian nation is capable of!” she yelled out once more, with the crowd roaring and applauding her in a deafening sound.

Minutes kept passing onward, as she continued on with her speech. Every word from her expressed from the bottom of her heart, she was angry with the enemy, and she knew who was leading the Changeling war machine too. Somepony she wished never to see the light of day again…Queen Chrysalis. She had fought her once before, and lost, but this time would be different.

“As you all know the Canterlot Royal Guard shall stand firm and stand strong with this crisis…which is why I me and my dear sister have decided to assist the brave souls who will be fighting out there amidst a howling darkness! Me and my sister, Princess Luna, have decided to teach the enemy what happens when you hurt my children of this land!” she shouted out once more to the crowd, the crowd ever so erupting in a cheer once more.
“I can’t believe it…our princess…our very princess…is actually going to war with the rest of whoever else is going there.” Octavia couldn’t believe what she heard, neither could many, many others. But at the same time, this was good to know, knowing that this time the forces of Equestria shall be watched over, even in the heat of battle.

“Whoa…she’s…really…gonna…do it…oh wow this is awesome!” Vinyl shouted out.

“Vinyl!” Octavia raised her voice.

“What? Are you kidding? The majesty and her sister going into war with our military is just too cool I gotta admit.” Vinyl added.

“Are you joking? This isn’t good at all! What if she’s killed?!”

“Oh relax, she’s been around for like…a thousand years right? I think she knows what she’s doing Octy, know what I mean?”

“She’ll be fine Octavia, we’ll be fine too.” Maestro interrupted her, coming over to calm down his lover’s thoughts going on in her mind.

“I suppose I should calm down a bit, Vinyl’s right I guess. She would I suppose know what she’s doing. After all, she has been around for over a millennia for us.” Octavia replied, the drama in her voice subsiding.

After Princess Celestia’s address and certainly bold, memorable statement just minutes ago, Prince Shining Armor had taken over on the microphone to make an announcement.

“Ahem, attention everypony! I am Prince Shining Armor, captain of the Royal Guard here in Canterlot and in the Crystal Empire! It is to my attention that I must inform you that we shall let you all know within your households whether or not you or somepony else shall be drafted. Here’s how it will go, a guard shall approach your doorstep only if you have been selected to take arms in this war. If you and another loved one within the same household have been selected, the same rules will still apply for you and that loved one! That is all; you may all be dismissed at your own will. Thank you, and long live Equestria!” he shouted out to the crowd, the crowd engaging in their routine of and eruption of cheering and applause from the crowd, gaining morale with every statement it seemed as it was said from such figures of royalty.

With everypony able to return to their homes at will, Maestro and Octavia made it back to their fairly new home after taking over an hour and a half to get back to where they lived, for it would’ve been much sooner were it not for the creeping crowd. Vinyl had an important thing to work on with her good friend Neon Lights on a project before they would be heading out on tour together just one week from today.

Octavia taking it easy now on the couch, after her and Maestro managed to stay alive from the worst crowd any city has ever experienced it seemed.
“Ugh, finally, I just want to take it easy for now.”

“You deserve it in my opinion.” Maestro making his way over to her, beginning to massage her shoulders as he set his things down behind the couch.

“Oh my, that actually feels good…you’ve never given me a massage this good before.” she replied, as she could feel the tension immediately leave her body.

“Ooh yeah, that feels good.” She sighed out again, almost now beginning to feel a bit aroused by it. Maestro couldn’t help but chuckle at how she was acting.

“What?” she looked back.

“Nothing, just that you’re acting like you’re turned on or something.” he laughed softly.

“Oh knock off that rubbish, silly. Besides, I already know your weaknesses, and you know it.” she said to him, playfully touching his chin with the tip of one of her hoofs.

“Well, luckily Vinyl left a few minutes a-”

“Hey, what’s going on every…oh never mind, ha ha!” Vinyl burst through their front door laughing at the awkward situation she barged in on.

“Vinyl! Ugh, damn it why?! I was just getting relaxed too.”

“Oh…sorry Octy…sorry Maestro…you just keep seducing each other, and I’ll just be up here using your bathroom is all. Couldn’t really hold it and I luckily passed your house going around in circle still in that crowd, hah!”

“Go do your business Vinyl!” said Octavia in mild frustration.

“Oh, right.” Vinyl replied, dashing up the stairs.

Octavia sighed once more, now bringing one of her hoofs on the side of her head rubbing one of her temples on a circular motion, while Maestro continues giving her the massage she needed.

“Why don’t you take a nap upstairs, hm? You just seem tired to me.” Maestro insisted.

“W-what? No I’m fine, you just keep doing what you’re doing. I might give you a massage whenever you finish with me, how’s that sound?”

“Sounds lovely my dear.” Maestro replied jokingly sounding like one of those ritzy ponies in the most upper class districts, with Octavia giggling at his entertaining Hoity Toity impersonation.

“This…is just one more reason why I love you.” she giggled softly to him, as he then brought his face closer to hers then sharing a passionate kiss together. Melting all of their troubles away for the day as their lips locked. Continuing their kiss, Octavia still had a thought in the back of her mind hoping, just hoping…that he would not be called upon to do the unthinkable.

Chapter Twenty Nine- Two Doorbells

The String Of Life:

Chapter 29- Two Doorbells:

This was the next day, and Maestro managed to luckily put in enough hours at his workplace to take the day off for today, in addition with a possible promotion offer for him next week. He was currently upstairs adding some things to the baby’s room.

Octavia was in the living room downstairs, softly playing her Cello to her future daughter. She hummed tunes to her in-between songs on her instrument, and telling her stories. Humming tunes that her grandmother Octave sung to her almost every night when she was lying in bed. She loved her grandmother to death, and if only she could’ve lived just a few more years. She could’ve had a chance to share her moments with her great grandchild.

Octavia sighed and laid her head back against the couch, recapping memories of them together. “I still think of you every day grandma.” She said to herself, looking up into the ceiling.

“Oh this war…I just hope that-” She was then interrupted by the doorbell ringing.

She turned her head to the right of her, hoping to catch a glimpse of whoever was at the front door through the window closely and conveniently placed near the door entrance.

“Can’t really see from here, but okay then.” Taking it easy for getting up this time, having to watch that belly of hers. She gets up off of the couch trotting her way to the front door. She opens it to the sight of Harmony waving at her smiling.

“Good day to you Ms. Harmony.”

“Good day to you as well Ms. Octavia! How’s my future granddaughter doing?” she asked, Harmony lowering her head down to the level of the belly speaking to it.

“Hey there little one, it’s granny…yes it is, yes it is.” She spoke softly to the premature foal, leaving Octavia with an “Aww” expression on her face.

“You can’t wait to be a grandmother can’t you?” she asked.

“It would change my life, and that has already happened once sweetie.” Harmony giggled lightly.

Maestro hearing the doorbell, he finally comes down the stairs after a good twenty minutes later since his mother’s arrival.

“Oh hey mom, head anything about the latest on Canterlot’s status regarding the war?”

“Good heavens no, I don’t care about that negative stuff.”

“It’s important though, you need to keep track of it, just maybe twice a week or something would keep you posted on the latest.” He replied.

“I know dear, but it’d only been since yesterday that Princess Celestia made her address. Prince Shining Armor even explains-”

“I know mom, we were there, remember? You left us, and Vinyl lot sight of you because you kept going like a little kid.” He added.

“Ha ha ha, you’re right on that! Seems like I’m still young at heart if I want to be.” his mother laughed.

Working its way into the evening now, around five or so in the afternoon, hours after his mother showing up to visit, and her still being there, the doorbell rings once again.

“I’ll get it you two!” Harmony shouted, as Octavia was checking how the baby’s room was coming along so far with Maestro upstairs.

“Okay, we’ll be right there mom!” Hearing him hammer the final nails into a shelf mount.

Harmony opens the door, and she appeared a little confused, but then recalled what Shining Armor said to everypony yesterday if this ever happened. To her sight, a large stallion clad in golden armor stood there at the entrance with a serious but eased look on his face.

“Does somepony by the name of Maestro live here?”

Harmony merely nodded, then shouted out to Maestro to quickly come down.

“Maestro?! Please come down here right away, okay?!”

He didn’t delay, and him and Octavia make their way down the stairs, but them being stopped halfway up the stairs seeing a guard stand there looking back at them, then taking off his gold helmet.

“Are you Maestro by any chance sir?”

“Uh, yeah? I mean yes sir.” He corrected himself.

“Ah good, then the number I have been requested to meet with is number three, seven, eight, one, two, two, six…do these numbers match yours sir?” The guards asked him.

“Uh…I think my number is upstairs in my bedroom, I’ll be right back.” Maestro immediately turns around and heads straight into the room.

“Would you like to come in? I’m making sandwiches if you would like one?” Harmony asked the guard.

“Eh heh, no ma’am, but I appreciate the offer. I’m only here for him though miss…nopony else.” He said, putting his helmet back on.

Octavia slowly opens up the cracked door in their bedroom, faintly hearing him talk to himself.

“No, no this can’t be right?! Surely this is the wrong number?! I…I don’t want to go…I can’t.”

She then slowly trots in there, opening the door with a tiny squeak of its hinges.

“Maestro? Is everything okay?” the piece of paper containing the number lying on the floor with his back facing her, as he looked down at the portion of carpet placed before his vision.

“Are you okay? Please answer me, you know I don’t like it when you do this to me.” she insisted, kissing his cheek then looking at the expression on his face, which was with shock.

“I…I can’t…believe it…” he mumbled.

“Maestro?”

“I can’t go…I just…”

“What are you talking about sweetie, you’re starting to worry me a bit here.” She put on of her hoofs under her chin, wondering what he was talking about.

The guard called out to him from downstairs, still waiting on his response.

“Sir! Mr. Maestro sir, come down please! I think it’s been long enough don’t you think?” the guard calls out to him.

Maestro with barely any emotion on his face gets himself up off of the floor grabbing his number, and making his way downstairs for the third time today. Looks like when it came to something unfortunate, third time was the charm.

“Ah, may I see your number please?”

Maestro hands him his paper containing his draft number.

The guard looked back on a pad that some numbers were written down on, and began checking for his match.

“Mother…” he turned his head slightly, Octavia standing on his right side, feeling worried a pinch.

“Yes dear?” his mother wondered.

“I love you.”

Harmony didn’t like the sound of it, nor the expression of his face, as emotions of fear began to appear, and a mother knows fear when she sees it. Though Maestro was hiding his fear pretty well, she could tell plain a day from him, for a mother has her secret ways of knowing.

“Sweetie…what’s going on?” Harmony asked him worried., which hearing her voice sound like this got Octavia’s emotion stirred up with her.

Octavia’s eyes got large, forcing her mind to deny what was happening before her…he was going off to war.

“Okay, everything check up a-okay sir, now please follow me back to the castle.” The guard making his way off of the front porch, but Maestro still standing there, looking like a scared puppy from his mother.

For the first time since he was a kid, the kid was brought back out of him from being afraid of going off to this war.

“I…I can’t go…I don’t want to go to war yet!” he exclaimed, now trying to hold back tears in his eyes.

“Maestro you can’t go! Please whatever you do, just don’t leave me alone again! I don’t know what I would do without you here with me!” Octavia cried into his shoulder.
Harmony just standing there giving them there moment together, with the strong mother she was trying to be, holding back tears certainly wasn’t her forte.

The guard standing there at the bottom of the steps, looking back at them decided to cut him some slack for a minute or two.

“I understand this isn’t easy for loved ones, I’ll give you three minutes, then we must be off, understand?” stated the guard with boldness in his voice.

Maestro merely nodded back to him implying a “thank you”.

“Don’t thank me, I’m just here doing my job, but anyways you have three minutes.” The guard then trotted his way towards the intersection of where two streets meet, expecting Maestro to meet him there to get a little bit of a heads start, since the guard was on the clock for this.

Maestro immediately wiping his tears away as they blended in with Octavia’s coming down on the same shoulder.

“Shh, I-I’ll be fine, alright?” he said, choking back tears of his own.

“That’s no excuse mister! You know what war does to family’s?!” Octavia cried to him.

Seeing her face so torn up like that broke his heart, he could hardly take such a sight of such a sad pony she’d be, with him having to leave her for a second time, for this time was with a chance of not coming back. Tears rolling down the sides of her face, those gorgeous purple eyes of slowly becoming bloodshot from her eyes, straining out tears from the pain she felt. Harmony then trotted over to Octavia giving her a light hug.

“He said he would be fine, okay? He would never lie to you, and you know it.” his mother said, now trying to be the strong one in this bunch. Maestro having a slight smile form on his face wiped away the couple of tears that snuck their way down his cheeks.

Octavia hearing that hugged Maestro even tighter.

“I’ll never let go of you, ever. I’ll be with you wherever you go out there.” Octavia’s voice stated to him a bit muffled, her face still in the side of his shoulder crying.

Maestro then looked back to the guard.

“Will she be able to see me one last time before I go?” he yelled out to the guard at the intersection.

“No sir, the train taking you will not wait for family, and is strictly there to pick up soldiers, and head out as fast as possible to the Griffon Highlands!” The guard replied.

“You have one minute sir!” he added, with Maestro nodding back out of receiving the memo.

“Okay, well…I think I have to go. To be honest with you Tavi…I’m terrified of leaving too. I don’t want to do this either.” he chuckles, trying to brighten it up more, but Octavia still looking at him with those undeniable eyes she had. Those eyes that any stallion would fall in love with.

“Dear? Sweetie?” Harmony intervened.

“Yes mom?”

“You just…you just come back safe okay? You have a family to look forward to when you get back.”

“I…I know.” He replied, looking up at the sky that was slowly becoming gray, as rain was predicted for today sometime this afternoon.

Octavia then turned his head one last time towards her as she kissed him hard on the lips.

“You…know what you need to do. Just come back for her…okay?”

Maestro then looked down at his future daughter. Never done it before, he kissed her belly, smiling at the premature foal inside.

“I’m coming back for you…okay?” he poked his hoof at Octavia’s belly.

“You’ve never done that before to her.”

“I know…and it will not be the last…I promise.”

“oh!” Octavia jerked slightly.

“You okay?” he wondered.

“That was her…I think she heard you Maestro. She wants her daddy to come back home too okay?

“That’s my girl.” He speaks softly back down to Octavia’s expectancy, kissing it one last time.

“I love you Maestro!” she raised her voice a bit as he left from the bottom of the stairs on the front porch.

“I love you too Octavia!” he replied back.

“Alrighty then, time’s up! Now follow me sir.” The royal guard now escorting him to the royal castle for some reason, but for what reason could that be?

As Maestro was leaving with the guard, he could see Octavia watch him the entire way down the street until he was out of sight entirely.

“He’ll be okay, don’t you fret…my little angel.” Octavia touched her belly once more.

Just moments after, another kick came out of the little bundle of life…almost like a reply.

Chapter Thirty- Track Intro

The Strings Of Life

Chapter 30- Track Intro:

Maestro and hundreds of other ponies were called to meet at the royal castle, apparently regarding the war. They were briefed on what they had to expect by Prince Shining Armor, and General Orion, head of the division that Maestro was apparently assigned to. He would be assigned to fortunately a division that was not currently on the frontlines. The 31st Equestrian Division, which the majority of was Earth Ponies. There was still a comfortable amount of Unicorns and Pegasi within his division too though to his luck.

He had to stay for the briefing; given his uniform, and then sent straight to his quarters he’d be assigned at for an overnight stay. The next morning, him and his fellow comrades had to pack up and get ready to head out the next morning on the train bound for the Griffon Highlands, or the Griffon Kingdom in general. They would be sent towards a Bootcamp set up just fifty miles south of the battle, which was a dangerous position knowing what the Changelings were capable of within that zone. Knowing that Maestro could not say just one last goodbye to his family bothered him, especially since he completely forgot to say his final goodbyes to his foster parents not to mention.

The train clacking down the track, and now on a straight shot to the Griffon Kingdom, Maestro tried to find comfort, but none could be found.

“Yo, whatcha thinkin about?” a Unicorn said beside him, catching Maestro but surprise from his state of mind.

Maestro turned his head to the sight of a light blue Unicorn with his mane and tail white as snow, and green eyes.

“Wha? Oh, nothing really…”

“I hear ya, but come on man, you’re not fooling anyone here. You’re thinking about someone aren’t ya?” the Unicorn asked him again.

“I suppose.”

“I’m Crystal Forge by the way, and you?”

“Maestro.” Maestro wasn’t feeling that much on talking for that time being, but Crystal Forge would not leave him be.

“Where you from? I moved into Ponyville just a few months ago.”

“Um, well I’m from Canterlot.”

“Canterlot? You’re kidding right?” he chuckled.

“No, I’m not.”

“Wow, and upper class pony? Hey fellas, we got a classy one over here!” he yelled out to the others, with a few of them trotting over there towards him.

Soon then, four other ponies surrounded him with grin on their faces.

“You say he’s from the high life?” one of the ponies asked.

“Heck yeah, man, this guy must be loaded.” Said Forge.

“You must got some stories to tell living so close to the ruler herself?” another pony added.

“No…it’s not really that great.” Maestro still trying to not get involved in whatever they were planning.

“Aw come on dude, just tell us atleast one thing that’s cool up there.”

“There isn’t anything cool up there. To be honest I wish I lived somewhere else, but I’m living there because…” Maestro then stopped himself to keep from feeling embarrassed.

“Living there for-…oh I know what it is now, heh.” Forge chuckled.

“You got yourself one of those fine Canterlot girls don’t ya?”

“Woo! Dang man, you must be lucky!” one of the ponies laughed.

“Hey, Forge…I heard they’re great in bed.”

“Shut up numbskull! I don’t care bout that…yet anyways.” He turned back facing Maestro, having more plans of bothering him.

“That’s enough from all of you.” Maestro heard a voice call out to the group.

“Oh yeah? Whatchu gonna do about it?” Forges accent could clearly be let known to Maestro that he was from Manehatten or somewhere around there.

“I said leave him alone.” The voice could be heard again, and closer to Maestro this time.

“Okay, okay fine…let’s go fellas.” The gang of ponies moments later then went on over to the next car.
Maestro now bringing out something tucked in one of his pockets he very fortunately had brought with him. It was a photo taken of him and Octavia. Him holding up the camera while Octavia unknowingly to him managed to make a funny face behind him.

He giggled to himself at the sight of something that his Octy did that was not done by her very much. But she was starting to warm up to things like that, but she still kept her refinement when she needed to, but every now and then giving Maestro a laugh or two not being herself.

“Sorry that they bothered you.”

“It’s fine, I don’t mind.”

“The tone of your voice says otherwise…I’m Starlight.”

Maestro got up and off of his bed to the sight of a surprisingly pretty Pegasus among the ranks.

“You are?” she gestured her hoof.

“I’m Maestro ma’am.”

“Ma’am? Hah! I’m no commanding officer. I’m the same rank as you are, but thanks anyway. Saying ma’am to me though…you’re from Canterlot though as I overheard from the punks who surrounded your bed.”

“Yeah, that’s me.”

“Oh okay, well I have an aunt who lives there, she snooty though.”

“Some of them are like that, thinking they’re too good for other societies in life.” He replied.

“I hear you, well hey when are we going to reach that dumb kingdom anyway?” she wondered.

“I have no idea, but it’s not going to be anytime soon though I bet.”

“I’ll hold you to that, mister.” She lightly smiled at him.

Lunchtime had hit on the tracks, and Starlight asked if Maestro wanted to hang out with her during lunch.

Maestro approached her bedside as she lay there looking out the window each a sandwich, and counting as many trees as she could, as fast as she could, as they rushed by her window.
“Oh, didn’t expect you to remember, heh.” She said.

“I have a better memory than you may think.”

“Gotcha…well I never mentioned it earlier when we first met, but I saw that picture you were holding…she’s pretty by the way, you must be awfully lucky to have her.”

“She’s expecting in four months…and well…I can’t be there to support her for it.” he replied, looking back down to the ground.

“Oh man, I’m sorry to hear that, but congrats on the future family-to-be.” She chuckled a bit, trying to brighten things up, but he seemed awfully serious about the situation ever since he got onto the train.

“Why so serious?”

“Because I made her a promise I would come back…” he then sat down facing her direction as he looked out the same window she was.

“What if…”

“What if what?”

“What if…I…I don’t…”

“Don’t think like that dude, she’s the luckiest mare in Canterlot to have somepony like you.”

“Thanks, but you don’t know her.”

“I don’t have to know her, who told you to think like that? Hey, I’ll admit, you’re a good looking guy, and nothing says I can’t complement you like that now can I?”

“Well no, but-”

“Okay then, I rest my case, and I make my case at the same time.” she intervened.

Time continued to pass on, and thankfully fly by as they kept chatting to each other. Sharing each other’s moments in and out of life around family. She was a couple of years younger than Maestro, almost one of the youngest in their division, but she was the youngest mare however in the entire division however.

Starlight never knew what it felt like to have a father either, as her father was electrocuted within the lightning test facility when she was just a filly, hardly old enough to remember. Then, her mother died of a broken heart just one year after the incident. She then had to be raised by her grandparents. She never could remember the true love her father and mother shared and gave her when she was a filly, but she was a pony of faith, and knew she would see them again whenever that time would come. Dealing with these losses had made her a strong mare, and one that is more determined than average to get something done. She also stands up for others that appear to be either bothered by something or just going though troubles in the first place. All in all, she is a strong mare, and decided to answer the call herself for Equestria. Her grandparents of course gave her the best of luck, and hope that she would return. Her grandparents currently reside in Cloudsdale.

It was now ten o’ clock at night, and everypony or most have been asleep for about an hour or so, but Starlight and Maestro seemed to go on into the night, continuing to share moments about each other. It was like they had been friends for years.

Starlight was now beginning to yawn after hours of talking, as she brought the cover over her halfway.

“Getting tired? I think I need to be getting to bed also.” Maestro’s bed coincidentally located right across the train car’s room from hers. The seats could be folded down so more beds could be assembled within the room, but only several ponies were in the room they were in. Overall, their car was one of the fewest crowded cars on the train. Though two more trains carrying recruits towards the Bootcamp were behind them, but by hours.

“Yeah, I think I’m getting kind of sleepy.”

“Sleep is already forming in your eyes.” He added jokingly.

“Shut up.” She replied back giggling for a second.

She soon after, brought out her pillow, placing the plushy object under her cranium.

“Goodnight Maestro, I’ll see you in the morning.” The sound of her voice seeming like she looked up to him, but was that what it really was?

Maestro making it back to his side of the room, thinking of one last thing before he closed his eyes.

“She always said that to me.” he thought, thinking of Octavia’s final goodnight words from last night. “Goodnight Maestro…I’ll see you in the morning, and I love you.” he recapped her words in his mind. He closed his eyes and pictured her kissing him before the lights would always cut out. The kiss he imagined felt so real, but when he opened his eyes for that moment…she wasn’t there with him.

“Octavia…damn if only you could’ve joined with me.” he thought frustratingly to himself once more, bothered by the fact that she could’ve joined him, but the fact that she was expecting immediately cancelled that out. With a final breath looking up out of the window and into the night sky, he thought of what he would return home to. A new breath of fresh air, a loving family, and a new perspective on life, as war will change anypony no matter who they are. But these certainly weren’t the only things that he would come back to.

Chapter Thirty One- Maestro's Actions

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 31- Maestro’s Actions:

“Wake up you filthy maggot whores!” was all the train heard outside from within the train, but then the voice was now heading into the cars. They knew it seemed too quiet for comfort when the train came to a stop and remained for so long, and not a sound was made, nothing but the sound of hundreds of ponies sleeping.

“Your mothers would be disgusted in you! Get up, get up, let’s go, let’s go!” the voice yelled once again over a mega phone, and this time yelling as loud as he could while he barged in door to door on each train car, getting everypony up to line up outside.

Maestro and Starlight were the second to last car, but they could still hear him very clearly as far up front as he still was.

“Hey get up!” Starlight whispered.

“Just like five…more…minutes okay?” Maestro mumbled.

“But nothing, get up.”

He didn’t listen, as the voice kept getting closer and closer to them over the megaphone. He sounded ruthless, unforgiving, and unsympathetic. You told him any of your family members died; he’d congratulate you on a job well done of killing them with your stupidity. His voice sounded like bats out of Tartarus when he sounded off to the ponies from car to car.

“Please Maestro, get up, he’s getting closer.”

“Ugh, fine.” Maestro forced himself up.

“Not good enough, get your flank up, and standing on the ground.” She jabbed him in the side.

Causing him to immediately get up.

“You mean we’re here already?”

“Yep…oh…good morning.” She replied with a sarcastic smile on her face.

“Oh ha-ha, You’re hilarious.”

Starlight giggled at his grumpiness.
Maestro’s ears then quickly erected into the air, hearing the drill instructor now approaching their car.

“Stand up straight beside me, now!” Starlight quickly stated to him.

“Get up you sorry sacks of shit! Work your asses outside lining up, go-go-go!”

The drill sergeant then noticed Maestro and Starlight standing firm beside each other.

“You two, don’t just stand there! Get your worthless asses down there lined up, good job you two wastes of life!”

Saying nothing, Starlight and Maestro immediately head out of the car as fast as possible, and lined up, with only a few dozen others.

“Is that guy for real? This guy kind of scares me.” said Maestro.

“Heh, yep…and he’s more than that.” Starlight replied.

“Wait…you know him?!” his pupils dilated.

“Sure do, he’s my uncle, he’s the closest thing I’ve got to what my dad actually looked like, he’s his twin brother.” She replied.

Maestro couldn’t believe what he was hearing; it sounded like what she said to him seemed like the pony in charge of instilling the devil himself with fear from his voice was her uncle.

“Your family is something special with this guy then I’d assume.” Said Maestro.

“You got no idea, I’ve only met my uncle like three times in my life though, so with him being so focused on making your life miserable here, he’s probably too focused to know it’s really me.” she replied.

The camp they were located at was within a small deserted area within the region. It was hot, and it would be dry for the next couple of days, and it was going to be a miserable day it looked like for Maestro and the others. Maestro at this very moment had never been so terrified of one pony in his life, not since that psycho Silver Strings, lost his career went berserk after blaming it on him. Never mess with a drill instructor; they were there to do there job of getting ponies ready for combat, for there was never time for anything else, but preparing them mentally and physically to their limits. If one recruit messed up, everyone was disciplined, that’s how it went there.

A few minutes later, and everypony was lined up the entire length of the train. The train however then gave off one final blow of the whistle before it chugged off onto the tracks once again.
Maestro knew he needed to stand completely still next to Starlight doing the same, they knew that getting this guy’s attention would really suck for them. The drill sergeant continued watching each and every one of them like a hawk. It didn’t matter how long the line was it seemed, to him it seemed like he had been doing this for years…which he had been of course.

“Lines A through Z move it or lose it fatso’s! We’re gonna get you in shape, yes we will am I right?!”

“Sir yes sir drill sergeant!” everypony in the line yelled out at the same time, except for Maestro who was a bit off.

“Stooop! What do you all think you’re doing here anyway? Wasting my precious time training you cowards!?”

“No sir drill sergeant!” they all yelled out again.

“Bullshit privates! Until you all can prove to me that I’m wrong on that, let’s do some running ladies! Three miles up, three miles down…hi-hooooo silver!” the drill sergeant yelled out, as everypony off of the train then started following the drill instructor up a rocky hill.

“Did he just say three miles up and three miles down? Is that three miles or actually six miles total? Is he trying to kill me and you?” Maestro looked over at Starlight, not liking the idea either, but what other choice did she have?

“It’s six miles total, hah! Does it look like I’ve done this before?”

“Uh…no.”

“Okay, then I think we might as well listen to him so we can get by. Besides, have you ever ran or got any exercise in your life?” she asked.

“Well I worked out in my high school years, and did a bit of running in fact, but that’s about it. That was quite some time ago considering my age now, ha-ha!”

“Well it looks like I’m more in shape than you are.” She bragged.

“What? Get out of here.”

“No really, I know for a fact that I’m more in shape than you. I’ve played sports all of my life, and I did cross-country for my school. You could say I’ve been trying to keep myself up my entire life, but I still enjoy kicking back and taking it easy, who doesn’t?” Starlight stated, as they both continued uphill.

Maestro looked at her with his mouth a bit open, looking like he was about to say something about her statement, but closed it back since he forgot what he was going to say.

They continued uphill, and the majority was already starting to feel the burn of just how rigorous it really was.

“Aw come on, would you all like a cold glass of water right now? Who needs water when you got your own tears and sweat to drink, drink that ladies!” yelled the drill instructor once more.

“Sir yes sir drill sergeant!” they replied back once again in unison.

This was utter hell to Maestro, and he could now see Starlight starting to as up many other up ahead.

“Darn, leaving me like this Starlight? I thought we were buddies.” He mumbled.

The drill instructor then noticed Starlight gaining more ground than the majority, and dropped back to where she was.

“What do you think you’re…wait…don’t I know you?” his voice subsided to everypony’s surprise.

“Yes sir you’re my uncle sir.” She replied.

“Starlight? Well that doesn’t mean I’m going to give you the royal treatment does it missy?” he raised his voice back up.

“No sir!” she replied loudly back to him.

“That’s a badass niece right there fellas, look at this mare?!” he said to all of the runners, noticing they were falling behind her.

“She’s doing great drill sergeant!” a pony in the crowd replied.

“Who said that?!” he called out.

The drill sergeant than found the pony luckily being pointed to by another one.

“Was it you string bean?! You skinny ass looking mother fucker?!”

“Yes sir.”

“What’s that, Are you dying? I can’t hear you private.”

“I said-”

“You said? Oh ho ho…you said? Are you stating something to me now son? Cause I can break you day in and day out if I wanted to! I’m through with you, get your ass back to camp and scrub those toilets with your toothbrush!”

“Yes sir drill sergeant!” the pony then immediately turned around, heading downhill afterward.

Maestro gulped after seeing how ruthless this guy really was.

“By the grace of Celestia, I hope I don’t get called upon this guy to do something.”

After those passing hours and lunchtime had now hit, but everypony was now standing around exhausted or lying on the ground of exhaustion feeling like they were about to faint.

Starlight however decided to approach her uncle.

“Sir, it is lunchtime.”

“Quiet private!”

“Yes sir.”

“I like spaghetti.” He added.

“Sir?”

“Give them spaghetti for lunch, that’s your first order…get to it.” he jabbed his hoof towards the mess hall.

“Yes sir.” Starlight then went into the mess hall, passing the information to the cooks working there at the time.

Starlight made it out of the mess hall’s entrance, but noticed Maestro was “dying”.

“Sorry, but he’s one of the toughest instructors in the entire military. Are you okay though?”

Starlight was out of breath too, but nowhere as bad as he felt though.

“I’m…I’m dying aren’t I? This is the end for me…” he trailed off, as he felt a slight breeze touch his body.

“No silly, you’re not going to die…but you’re probably going to suffer, but that implies as much to me too as it does you. But I’m just fessing up to it, being what my uncle wants me to be.” She replied.

“You…you look…up…to others…don’t you?” he asked her, still trying to keep himself from fainting. Maestro was seriously out of shape, a lot worse than he thought…much worse.

“No, I…okay fine maybe a little.”

“Yeah, cause…cause you did…that to me…on the train, I noticed.” He said still trying to catch his breath.

“So what? What if I am huh? What are you gonna do about it?” Starlight’s attitude changing like that showed she was hiding something from him, something big, and he just needed to find a way to get her to slip up just once.

“Uh-huh…I can tell…”

“You can tell what?” she wondered curiously.

“You’re hiding something from me, I just know it.” he replied with a slight smile.

Starlight looked at him for a moment, turned away from him, but looking back at him from the corner of her eye then walked off leaving him.

“Goodness, she’s a tough one, but there’s just something she isn’t telling me about…it’s gotta be family oriented, that’s the only thing she has shown to me from her.” Maestro recapped to himself.

It was now lunch, and everypony was digging into their plates in the mess hall. Passing Parmesan and spaghetti sauce everywhere you looked, they were now finally managing to have a great time being themselves. Sharing laughs between bites, friendly pushing and shoving, and the occasional roll being thrown at somepony when the CO’s weren’t looking.

Maestro however noticed that Starlight was sitting at her own place at a table in the back. There were still some ponies sitting back there with her, but not near her overall. So he decided to sit beside her.

“Aren’t you going to eat?”

“I’m not hungry.” She looked out the window, pushing it slightly towards him.

“You need to eat…what’s on your mind?” Maestro however atleast still tempted enough to take her roll, since they were out of this world.

“Nothing you need to be concerned with.” She replied again.

“Of course it isn’t.”

Starlight then turned to him after he made that comment.

“Yeah. That’s right, it isn’t.” she raised her voice a little more towards him, causing a few ponies to look over to them but turning back around after it returned to normal volume.

Maestro then sighed and said nothing, as he then kept his mouth shut and continued eating.

“Are you-.”

“Yes I’m damn sure I don’t wanna talk about it.” she replied frustrated now. She however turned her face away from him for some reason, like she was really in fact hiding something from him. What is family oriented? If so, did it have to do with something Maestro hadn’t been let known about yet? He still didn’t know for sure, but he still wanted to get to the bottom of it, or it would start to drive away her focus whenever they train.

After an amazing lunch, the CO’s then assigned them all to their sleeping quarters. They were six-pony cabins, which provided them beds to sleep in, and a small personal closet for each pony to store their things within them.

It had reached the evening, and everything in the camp was going quiet, getting ready for bed at 8 o’ clock. Luna’s moonbathed night was gorgeous this time, and the stars she had scattered across the night sky were truly a lovely sight to behold since the sky was completely clear that day.

Maestro managed to luckily claim himself a spot in the same cabin as Starlight was assigned to.

Cabin seven was their quarters, and it was the recruits’ first night within the Griffon Kingdom. The air was still dry, and only the occasion somewhat cool breeze from the mountain ranges could be felt flowing in through their cracked windows. Into the night though, about midnight, Maestro was awoken by words he could not comprehend. He sourced it out to where Starlight was sleeping he discovered. He woke himself up, seeing her wings twitch a bit and ears twitch along with them, seeming like she was having a rough time.

He got out of his bed and closer to her bedside, what he was hearing surprised him.

“B-big…brother…I-I’m…s-s-scared.” Her actions were going along with her words she mumbled to herself.
“A big brother? She never told me she had one? I knew she was hiding something from me…” he turned back around facing his bed on the opposite side of the room, but stopped once again by her mumbling.

“C-cold…” was all he heard from her, she then began shivering even though the temperature wasn’t that bad at all. It was actually pretty reasonable at this time. But again, her dreaming was carried out in her actions as well, as she her body kept shaking like she had been flying in the arctic. Maestro felt sort of bad for her and he got down closer to her bedside, very lightly placing one of his hoofs over her shaking body.

“You’ll be fine.” He whispered.

“T-they’re…c-c-coming…” Starlight’s voice fading out again towards the end.

“Sounds like she’s having a bad dream, or what will soon be one.” He thought.

“Broth-er…t-they’re...oh no…”

“Don’t tell me…” he thought again.

“P-please…stop hurt-ing him…please.”

Her voice growing increasingly loud until she all of the sudden woke up with a gasp, and tears formed in her eyes ready to be shed.

She then noticed Maestro next to her bedside, as he felt very awkward now having his hoof over one of her wings.

“Maestro?”

“You sounded like you had a bad dream.” He whispered back to her.

“Y-you don’t know w-what I dreamed about, it…it could’ve…” she then turned her body away bringing the cover back over herself.

“Starlight it’s fine…I heard many things, you talked in your sleep.”

“I…I…” she then looked back at him, knowing she was caught red-hoofed having a look on her face like she was about to cry, holding herself back but failing in the process. Her pain felt was too much, and she decided to just let it go.

“I miss him so much.” She got herself close to Maestro, quietly crying into one of his shoulders.

Maestro merely stayed quiet and proceeded embracing her.

“Fine, I’ll…I’ll admit it.”

“Admit what?” Maestro asked.

“You remind me of my big brother so much.”

“W-what?” Maestro was caught off guard at that moment. But now it was no wonder they seemed to click with each other. His personality, his fur color, all reminded Starlight of her once older brother whom she greatly missed.

Maestro knew it was even stranger that they both seemed to have become friends awfully quickly on the train, almost like they had known each other for years as stated before. But it was the way he seemed to just carry himself, act like himself, and even his fur color that cause her memories of him to flood back to her. Those memories she had been suppressing for so long in her lifetime, knowing that all it would do was cause her pain in the future, finally made its way out of her once again.

“What will I do?” she whimpered.

“Shh, I’ve never had a sister you know?”

Starlight then drew herself off of the top of his chest wiping some of her tears away from her eyes.

“W-what?”

“You know all good and well what I said just then, you’re a better listener than that.”

“You still act so much like him.” she smiled, with tears continuing to come down her face.

“You just want somepony like him to be there for you don’t you?” he asked her sympathetically.

She merely gave a nod as she put her head back under his, trying to stop her own crying, and kept on drying her own tears.

“Well you got me then.” He said

“Huh?” she looked back up at him again.

“I’ll be more than happy to take you under my wing…metaphorically speaking of course, since you’re the Pegasus here, heh.”

“You’re willing to do that for me?” her face slowly lighting up.

“If you want me to that is, and if that makes you feel better about yourself and more comfortable, then I suppose I’m down for it.” he replied.

Starlight then quickly hugged his neck, for her pain had drifted away just then.

“I don’t know what to say…I really don’t…but this just leaves me almost speechless. You act like him so much it’s uncanny. It’s almost like he’s still with me or something.”

“If you want to think that, you go right ahead. But let’s just get some sleep okay? We got a big day ahead of us tomorrow.”

“Right.” she sniffled.

She then laid her head back down, as he kindly brought the covers over her, and made his way back to his bed.

Starlight then recalled what he had said to her just then: “But let’s just get some sleep okay? We got a big day ahead of us tomorrow.”

“He said that to me once…it was one of the last things he said to me.” She thought to herself with a frown, before closing her eyes for the remainder of the night.

Chapter Thirty Two- Brother's Love For Her

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 32- Brother’s Love For Her:

A week from the night Maestro felt he needed to comfort Starlight, and she pretty much had considered him her own big brother in some sort of way. Yeah, he may have been only a few years older than her, but she still felt a good connection with him. She was still a strong willed pony when she had to be, and Maestro was learning to do that more instead of just letting things roll by him, he was teaching himself to be assertive through the help of Starlight. Funny thing was that many ponies at the camp were assuming they hooked up, which was not allowed within the rankings, since they believed that they needed their soldiers to stay focused on what really mattered, rather than focusing on each other.

Starlight considered Maestro a brother of sorts to her, how he acted like her actual one she used to know and love. How is humor was, just nearly everything about him to her seemed to fit in her mind about how it reminded her of her older brother. They kept their bond a secret; otherwise if her uncle found out, Maestro would be discharged faster than Cadence being thrown at the Crystal Heart.

But now however, their camp had received some bad news. The Changeling offensive had broken through one of the last remaining defensive positions ahead of the camp. Now, it was a race against time for the recruits to get prepared and ready for whatever and whenever it happened. They now knew they could be attacked at any moment by the Changelings, and even though they would take prisoners back to their hive, the hive could not be found yet, as for where they came from. They could just imagine, thousands of ponies and other creatures being transformed against their will in order to do their mother’s bidding, which was in fact the very queen herself, Queen Chrysalis.

Since Maestro’s entire division was there now, they were doubling their output on training, since the bad news managed to reach out to them.

They still did their routine of the drill instructor yelling in their faces while they did their “three miles up, three miles down” run up and down the hill.

“Good you dipshits! You just broke the all-time record, this is amazing that idiots such as yourselves could achieve such a feat!”

“Thank you drill sergeant!” they yelled back.

“Good, I think you all actually deserve a reward…go take a shower.” he lowered his voice, as a slight smile formed on the instructors face as he left them be about their day now. They had already performed all of their drills and training before the run, so they deserved a reward every once in a good while.
Starlight however decided to have a little fun, as Maestro was nearly finished. She snuck up behind him and splashed a bucket of cold water all over his back.

“Yaaaahhhh! D-damn it Starlight!” he snapped back at her.

She couldn’t help but laugh, as her wet fur and wings drooped from the wetness.

“I’m sorry ha-ha-ha-ha! I just couldn’t resist!” she laughed pointing at him.

“Oh so you wanna play like that huh?” Maestro then aims the shower head directly on her as the cold water sprayed all over her with nowhere for her to go since has had blocked the exit from her.

“No, Oh gosh Maestro please no ha-ha!” she continued laughing, trying to get past him, but still being slowly pushed into the cold water head.

Once it hit her, her whole body froze, as she screamed on the inside of her body, too cold to scream out loud. She would end up getting everypony’s attention if that happened though.

“Okay, okay you win! Ha-ha!” she stated outloud to him, but Maestro still not letting her go yet. He then began ticking her under the base of her wings, where she was most ticklish. Her wings sprung out from her happy emotions of kicking and giggling, trying her best to not have any outbursts.

He stopped, knowing she’d give it away eventually.

“I win?” he asked her.

“Okay fine, you win…but I’m going to win next time, just wait.”

The two of them acted like little kids together, they hadn’t had this much fun since they were…well…kids.

Maestro then cut off his showerhead, grabbing a hold of a towel, until Starlight’s wet body hugged his neck from behind, and she then did something she never did something to him before. She hugged his neck, having the most fun she’s had in a while, and then she kissed the side of his face. Maestro not knowing how to appropriately act, then backed up from her.

“What the hay was that now?!”

“A kiss? Why?”

“A kiss, don’t you know that I’m with somepony else?”

“This wasn’t that kind of kiss silly head, it’s a kiss just for a bond.”

“A bond…”

She then approached him a little more, as he found himself stuck in a corner.

“You have no idea how much you’ve changed me, and how shocked I am as to how good you’ve been to me also. How in the world have you not had a little sister in your life before? It’s like you’ve had one before?”

“No, I haven’t, I’m an only child I promise you.”

“I’m not accusing you of being a liar, I just…I just wanted to thank you for so much in such a little amount of time.” she hugged him again.

“There’s just well…one thing if I could ask you.” she added.

“What is it?”

“If…if we well…you know…”

“If we what?”

“Okay I’ll just say it…if we don’t die. Could I…well…”

“Just say it already, goodness.” He replied.

“I wanna be your sister.”

“My…what?” he was shocked and pinned by the thought, he couldn’t believe what he was hearing; he didn’t know how to act on it at all.

“Again, I’ve said it before, but you’re so much, and almost exactly how my older brother acted, and I loved him so much. Maybe that’s the reason why I have managed to become more than just friends or even good friends with you so fast. You’re like somepony I’ve been with my entire life, almost like we have known each other our entire lives.”

Maestro was still speechless, but mustered a sentence.

“I…I don’t know…I need time to think right now.” He said, as he made his way out of the shower facility.

Starlight watched him leave the place, leaving her alone to think about what she said too.

“I hope he knows what I’m talking about. I just…I feel so alone right now. No family hardly anymore, I don’t even know what happened to grandpa or grandma after my town got attacked by them. My brother…dying right in front of me, I couldn’t even do anything to save him. I miss you big brother…so much.” she then cried, as she kept standing there within one of the stalls, her tears blending in with the water that remained around her on the ground.

She felt lonely knowing that pretty much her entire family but her uncle might be gone. She had no idea what was going on with her grandparents or how they were doing now, but in the back of her mind in denial, she knew that chance are the unthinkable happened to them. As thoughts of her family and her brother came back to her, an image of Maestro popped in her head.

“H-help m-me Maestro. I’m…I’m just scared right now, I don’t know what to do?” She said to herself still crying, wishing he could manage to still hear her at the moment. But luckily, he managed to check in on how she was doing one last time before he was fully out of there.

“What am I hearing in here? Is…oh man…you’re not doing what I…oh Starlight, come on now. Don’t do this to me again; I hate it when this happens to ponies such as yourself.” He said to her as he came around the corner, seeing her crying to herself in the corner of one of the shower stalls.

He got down with her even though his body was drying off, getting back down with her to help her out. He put his arms around her comforting her in the same way he did for Octavia when she was hurt.

“I’m so sorry Starlight, I don’t know what else to do for you.”

“I know you can’t do anything for them Maestro…they’re gone! They’re all gone!” she cried out a little louder to him, burying her face again into fur of his chest.

Maestro knew she had considered him her own sort of big brother per say, but something in him now just seemed to really click with her at this time and place. So he decided that he would go for what he could tell was something she wanted from him…she just wanted to be loved, which is why she taught herself since she was little to try and be strong for herself, to find a way to cover up that pain layer after layer.

“Shh, I’m right here Starlight, just calm down.” He spoke calmly into her ear.

Starlight had never heard his voice sound and feel so calming before, and it helped her a bit to her realization. She then spoke it out to him

“I love you Maestro.” She spoke under her breath, but Maestro managed to hear it within the dead silent shower facility.

“I know how you feel about me…I’ll be there for you no matter what.” he replied, as the two of them both sat there with each other, and with Starlight loving his warming embrace from the now cool water around her.

“Thanks for understanding.” She sniffled.

“Of course.” he replied, as he then gave the top of her head a light kiss out from the brotherly affection that was now forming within his heart in a flurry. The soul of something lost could be then felt coming inside of him, as he stood there unable to explain it. It felt lost, he could feel a faint essence of something lost make its way inside of his heart, telling him he could do this, the presence of her lost brother could then perhaps be still watching over her through him by some out of this world chance?

Chapter Thirty Three- Echoes of War

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 33- The Echoes of War:

It has been over a month now since Maestro helped to comfort Starlight and her emotions within the showering facility, and what he seemed to have felt, could be felt even by Starlight. She didn’t know what to think of what he or her own self was experiencing that time. But however that presence to her it felt…familiar, very familiar.

Within just two days now, they would be out of here and out there on the battlefield. Everypony was hardened and prepared for whatever was thrown at them. Though through all of this, Maestro wanted to stay true to Starlight that he would be with her every step of the way supporting her, as the same went for her back towards him.

Maestro managed to also receive his first letter from Octavia, making his day by far. He must have read that same letter about four times already. While everypony else was asleep, he’d write back to her whenever he could, and still said his hellos to his foster parents and real mother, Harmony.

For Starlight’s uncle, he was beginning to grow more and more spectacle about Starlight and her new friend. He may be a yelling machine and a total…well…asshole, but he was certainly not an idiot. To have his job, you couldn’t be even a slight idiot, you had to be alert the entirety of the day while you were training them, and a very quick thinker and improviser on your speech.

After all of this time, you’d think the Changelings would’ve reached them by now, but by the grace of Celestia, thousand of pony forces had arrived to the battlefield to hold them off even longer. The Griffon Army was now The Griffon Resistance, as a large majority of their forces have been killed. The Dragons however are merely like giant juggernauts, dealing as much damage as they possibly could to the enemy till the last drop of blood is shed from their bodies. Dragons were ruthless, and certainly even more in battle, their race has always seemed to have a burning in their hearts for combat, fighting, war, etc. The Diamond Dogs were still doing what they did best; sabotaging the ground under the enemy forces, and causing those parts of the ground to cave in like artificial sinkholes they formed. They still encountered the Changelings underground with them every now and then of course, but due to how much they plan and how they are with traps, it wasn’t much of a hassle for them.

The battle could be heard now just mere miles away, as the explosions of dynamite could be heard from Diamond Dogs unleashing hell upon the enemy underground. Very faintly you could hear the war cries from their fellow allies as ten of thousands of them bravely charged into battle, knowing that this was just about their last stand on hope of saving this kingdom, and probably even Equestria, and the primary offensive against the Changeling swarm was located here just miles away from Maestro and Starlight.
Starlight remained in her bed with her eyes open, as she continued hearing the faint noises of huge explosions going off and very faint sounds of tens of thousand of voices crying out into the air, almost out of crying out for help, but she knew better than that. The sound waves keeping her ears up in the air and not relaxing down closer to her head as they normally should be when ponies usually sleep.

“Can you not sleep?” Maestro whispered approaching her bedside, realizing the tiny lamp beside her bed was still on, but yet faint enough to not disturb the others sleeping.

“No, and what makes you think I can with all of that going on even closer now?” she whispers back to him.

“Well, there’s always that bedtime story.” He replied jokingly.

“There’s also the chance that they could sneak past all of that.”

“Stop thinking like that Star.” Maestro new nickname he gave her, and she kind of liked it too.

“You know that they know what they need to do out there.”

“I know.” She nods.

“But I still just can’t get a feeling of comfort, knowing that maybe some of the very ponies I’ve known about in my life have to go out there and do this.”

“We’ll all have to do that in just a couple of days, and you know that. Nopony likes going out to war, but what other choice do the ones who got drafted have?” he added.

Maestro then went to his thoughts, knowing it had already been over a month and a half since he had seen Octavia, his mother, and his foster parents.

“Are we atleast able to remain outside of our sleeping quarters during the night?” Starlight asks looking up towards his face.

“I think it would be fine, as long as we don’t wander off too far out from the place we should be okay.” He replied.

“Okay well, I think I’m going to step outside for a moment.” Starlight got up out from under her bed covers and tip-hoofed her way outside, trying not to disturb the others.

Maestro met her outside as she lay down on the wooden porch-like floor entrance to the building. Maestro meeting her out there, wondering what all was on her mind, let alone though what was not on her mind at the moment? It would seem that some ponies there are having some of their last dreams and some of their last breaths of life with just one and a half days to go technically, before they would have to go out there and fight.
“What have I gotten myself into?” Starlight spoke to herself and towards Maestro.

“W-what?”

“I don’t want to do this now, I want to go home.” She then looked away and towards the clear night sky.

“We have no choice, and you already know how much I want that too. You’re scared…aren’t you?”

“Uh-huh.” She nodded drooping her head down, then laying it upon the cool wooden surface of the floor.

Maestro approached her taking a seat beside her, then bringing her closer to him with one of his hoofs.

“Come here you.” he grabbed her towards him playfully.

“W-what are you doing, heh-heh.” She chuckled.

“Listen, I’m scared of having to do this too, I’m terrified in fact.”

“But…but that doesn’t cover all of it for me though. I don’t wanna go out there just because I’m scared, it’s more than that.”

“Then what is it then?” he wondered.

“I…well…” she then props her head right below his, nuzzling his neck.

“I love you Maestro.”

“L-love me how…exactly?” he was now beginning to feel a bit nervous now.

“Well not as a special somepony of course, what made you think that?”

“Uh…”

“Well anyways, no not like that…you’re like my big brother all over again, and I don’t want you to be any different to me.”

“What are you implying to me though? There’s got to be more to it than this?” he kept wondering.

“Well…there is…”

“What?”
“M-my hometown was one of the first and only few places the Changelings managed to invade. My town resided close to the edge of Equestria and actually not too far from the Griffon Kingdom’s territory. For all I know, they probably might…be…”

“Do not think like that okay?”

“But I saw him though! I saw him get killed by those monsters! I watched him get stabbed right in his gut with one of those horns!”

“Shhh! You don’t want to wake anypony up.” He whispers fairly loud to her.

“I’m sorry.” She starts to cry, putting her face into his side to muffle her voice.

“Again, I’m sorry Starlight, I really am.”

“How do you? From what I know, my Grandparents are dead too. They were stuck in their bedroom together. All I heard…was-”

“You don’t have to say anything else Star, I’m here for you, and as I’ve said to you before, I’ll be with you every step of the way.”

“B-but w-what about?” she looks up at him with tears flowing down her cheeks. She really was quite a hurt and lost pony. She had lost her entire family to this ruthless enemy. But yet she seemed too worried about what she will do for her own self to take any revenge on them at the moment. Would she ever find a way to break that wall, and stand alongside Maestro?

“We got final preparations tomorrow morning okay?”

“I want to stay out here with you by myself though.” She nuzzled him, as she tried drying up her tears in the process.

Maestro sighed, and looked up at the clear night sky with her, and then it hit him!

“Would you like me to do something for you that I might think you won’t regret?”

“Huh?” wiping her hoof over both of her eyes trying to get rid of the last of the tears.

“You know, you’re younger than me right?”

“Yeah?”

“Along with you having, well I don’t like saying it but…no family from what we see here okay?”

“Yes? What’re you getting at here? Wait…” she then gasped at the thought, bringing both of her hoofs up to her mouth, and with Maestro noticing a small smile slowly form on her face.

“Y-you…you wouldn’t!” she said with excitement hidden in her voice.

“Would you allow me to?”

“A-are you sure you want to do this? To take me as…as your little sister? You want to adopt me?!” she asked him.

“From what I see, you are an adorable Pegasus that enjoys family, and being with family. My family is no exception, you would love my mother, and she would welcome you with open hoofs I bet if I know how she is. Besides, I would love to have a sister, it gets kind of boring being an only child, and you would add an extra spark into my life.” Maestro stated to her, as he laid his head over the top of her head.

Starlight could do nothing more but stare at him, filled with happiness and excitement, at the same time though full of emotions of what to expect now.

“You don’t have to say anything, I understand.”

“What about tomorrow?” she asked, her voice starting to sound like it was transitioning over to a feeling of content now.

“I’ll help you with that when the time arises…sister.”

“Y-you called me s-” Maestro then interrupted her.

“I certainly did Star, I called you sister…and that I just want to say…welcome to the family.” He said, kissing the top of her head, causing her to giggle and her wings flapped momentarily from all of the emotions she was feeling now.

Starlight then got a bit closer to him, digging her body into his warm side.

“You’re going to be a great father, I can already tell.” She chuckled lightly.

“I suppose so…but you’re going to be an aunt before long too.” He smiled with a somewhat tired expression on his face.

“I love you Maestro.”

“You can just call me big brother if you wish.” He replied.

“You kidding? Maestro’s shorter to say, I save a breath of my life when I say that instead.” She said, leaving Maestro next to her chuckling.
“Well Alrighty then…little sister, I think we need to get back in there and catch up on our sleep.”

He then gets up from lying next to her with her even starting to get comfortable next to him. He opens up the door, luckily the hinges were well oiled, so they wouldn’t squeak no matter what you did to them it seemed.

“You saying it like that just doesn’t sound right to me.” she replied.

“Okay then, what about if I just call you star for short?”

“I like that, it sticks with me.” she whispered, as by now they were tip-hoofing their way back to their beds.

Before Maestro and Starlight separated to go to opposite side of their room, he left her with final words for the night.

“I’ll be with you every step of the way…even out there in that hellhole they call the battlefield.”

Turning her head back to him as she was now bringing the covers over her, she responded.

“Thanks Maestro…and goodnight.”

With that said and the flick of a switch, her tiny lamp was cut off allowing the darkness to envelope the room. The same time, Luna’s lovely moon shed light between the cracks of the window blinds that overlooked the sleeping ponies. This day would be the final day before judgment would be laid upon them and the rest of the world. The very fabric of positive existence and happy livable lives were resting in the balance of these young souls. All eyes turned on them, for some of these ponies it would be their final night of existence.

Chapter Thirty Four- Sabotage

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 34- Sabotage:

The camp seemed quiet and everything and everypony was at peace, except for the war that was still raging miles from their location. Starlight however was an early bird, and woke up before most of the others did. She still woke up to the faint noises of the battle going on even this early, showing that Queen Chrysalis must have been relentless on her orders to her children of the hive. The two sisters however, Princess Luna and Princess Celestia managed to arrive to the scene just a couple of hours ago, and flying in with armored royal guards with them as they descended from the clouds over the battlefield in a thunderous presence. Of course the sisters were armored themselves, but Luna keeping to her traditional Royal Canterlot ways, was better equipped.

Breaks of course were needed for the tired ones, as soldiers on both sides energized and ready to go took their place. This seemed simple and ridiculous, but everypony gets tired one way or another, and needs to recover, so fresh forces take their place and cover their backs as they withdraw to their outposts and command posts as they rest up and what not.

All of this, and to Starlight’s realization, it was today…the final push was at hoof. Her ears perked up and her eyes opened up a bit more as she heard hoofsteps approach the front door to her sleeping quarters. She braced for that megaphone they used to wake everypony up with, but however this time, it wasn’t like that. Her uncle trotted in there cutting on the main light instead, and to her very surprise he wasn’t even yelling at her and the rest as bad as he always does.

“Rise and shine maggot-whores, today’s the day let’s go!” he clapped his hoofs stating boldly to them. He looked back to Starlight however, tipping his hat to her and having a slight smile form on his face before he proceeded to do a similar approach with each and every single building they were sleeping in. With the help of some other drill instructors making it easier on him to do this, but why is it that he seemed so calm and focused, instead if yelling his lungs out and trying to break the spirits of everypony he saw?

He approached Starlight’s quarters again however just a few minutes later.

“Private Starlight, get your ass out here missy.” He stated boldly, almost like he had something to tell her.

“Yes sir!” she replied, immediately following his orders.

“Niece…no need for that.”

Starlight then stopped completely as she stood there right at the doorway.

“Y-you…called me…”

“Yes Starlight, I called you niece because you are my niece in fact. Now…get your bullshit buddy Maestro out here with you this instant.”

“Yes sir.”

“Just uncle, okay…it’s fine now since today’s the day.”

“Oh, Alrighty then.” She replied. She couldn’t believe how he was acting in front of her, like he was an entirely different pony. She had never seen him act like this as long as she can remember, did something click in his mind, or could it possibly be something more on a personal level?

Starlight then approached the sleepy Maestro, forcing himself to wake up.

“Could you explain to me why he’s acting like this all of a sudden? This is a first from him ever since we arrived here.” Said Maestro.

“I know, I find it odd for me too, but even stranger…he wanted to see us both.”

“W-what? Me and you…as in together? As in the both of us?”

“Yes, now don’t keep him waiting, just follow me.” she gestured her hoof, insisting he follow her immediately.

Maestro noticed something seemed very level with her uncle that early morning, approximately four in the morning to be precise.

“Yes you two, it’s personal…to my office, now.” He kept an emotionless face as his niece and her “brother” followed right beside her.

They proceeded to a large tent that contained his desk and many of his own belongings and such. Even a couple of childhood mementos he wanted to remember family by. Starlight however noticed a picture of what looked like her when she was a filly, running through a finish line with her uncle, of which they both within the picture shared a smile with each other. Her uncle had a laughing expression on his face as she hung on to her uncles back for dear life wrapping her small hoofs around his neck.

“I have been keeping tabs on you Starlight.” Her uncle stated, as he sat down in his chair straight-faced.

“Why then?”

“I figured keeping you from the news would help you from pain, but again it would only add onto it if you found out on your own eventually.” He replied.
Her knowing where he was going with this, tried to keep herself together, Maestro merely standing next to her not saying a word.

“Your older brother…was…”

“I know that already…I was there.” She turned her head elsewhere, acting like something caught her attention.

“And you’re grandparents…” he added.

Turning her head slightly back to him, as a slightly frustrated expression formed on her face.

“They’re…dead…aren’t they?” she sighed looking down at the floor.

“I’m sorry Starlight, there was nothing we could do to save them. Our medics did what they could but well-”

“I suppose they’re just as expendable as everything else put under your command huh!?” she lashed out at him, but her uncle wasn’t phased, and continued to have that same expression on his face but yet still showing sympathy towards her.

“Again, I’m sorry Starlight, what else did you want me to do?”

“You were in my town you dimwitted uncle! Quit focusing so much time on this and focus more on family! Do you have any idea what has become of our-”

Her uncle then interrupted her lashing back at her with a stern voice.

“I know all of our family’s dead damn it! Damn it if I ever hear that again! Of course I hated hearing this news, you think I was heartless on this situation? Like I was still like some kind of machine?!” he then came out form behind his desk and got close to her face, causing Starlight to take a step back feeling a bit intimidated by him.

Looking like he was about to hit her or throw something in frustration as he raised his hoof at her, he then lowered it back down and hugged her.

His voice seemed weak after that, sounding like he was choking up on tears.

“I’m sorry Starlight…I’m sorry I never bothered to ever visit you. I’m sorry I never spent all the time you wanted me to spend with your favorite uncle.”

Starlight was in awe at the sight of the manliest pony she ever knew; now feeling broken hearted. Perhaps since this was the big day, maybe he had a feeling like he was never coming out of there alive?

Maestro felt a bit awkward at the sight of someone so cold-hearted now crying into his
niece’s shoulder.

“Permission to speak sir?”

“I’ve kept this stored for years, I just felt like I needed to tell you how I felt about you and our family.” He sobbed.

Starlight brought to more hurt put herself around him in the embrace herself and her uncle now shared.

“Permission to-”

“Because ever since you were that little filly I remember so much...” He then drew himself away from her, instantly wiping the tears clean from his face.

“You said you wanted to be strong like your favorite uncle in the whole wide world. But no matter how hard you tried, you still had that sensitive side your mother had. You still have that part of you well within you even till now, and I see it clearly too.” He stated.

“Here, wait a moment.” Her uncle then went behind his desk, sifting through manila folders and documents contained within them. He then returned with some bright shiny badge of some sort made of gold.

“Did you ever know a Pegasus by the name of Rainbowdash? Oh and yes, permission granted.” he asked her.

“Oh…thank you sir…but Yeah, I did actually. Though well, we pretty much lost contact with each other after what happened to her father…I hated that for her. But she didn’t want sympathy, and she turned me away no matter what I did, so well…”

“No need to speak any further…I want you to have this.”

Her uncle then showed her a Wonderbolts badge that was gold, only given to those who took the role of leading or being a good leader.

“I-is that…”

“Yes it is, back in the day I tried out for the Wonderbolts, but never made it. Rainbowdash’s father, Shooting Star, was a good friend of mine, and we had been good friends since high school together. He was promoted to a leader of a small team of his own, but well…I’d rather not go there. But I was kicked out for my…”

“Temper?”

“Yes, my temper, since I hated being led by somepony who had known me for years. I had a silver badge, which meant I had to follow his orders, but I was not one to follow orders, but rather one to give them. They didn’t like how I acted so I was removed from the team and kicked out indefinitely due to my attitude towards them after they removed me from his team.” He stated.

“How come you never told me about this until now?” she asked him.

“Because I never knew when you would be ready to hear the first failure you’ve ever received from all of my tales and stories I told you of me succeeding in my years. This was the only time I’ve ever failed on something so important to me. But I know you won’t fail out there when you go out there and do what you have to do to help us win this.” he said to her again.

“B-but…how can I make such a difference out there?” she spoke up.

“Hang on just one moment, okay? Private Maestro…step outside for a minute or two” her uncle pointed to the door.

“Yes sir.” Maestro replied, as he immediately stepped outside while closing the door behind him in the process.

“Now then…we can have some privacy…” Starlight’s uncle then sat back down in his chair behind his desk.

“First off, how do I know you will be fine is what you’re wondering correct?”

“Mhm.” She nodded.

He then sighed and looked back to a folder containing other ponies that were reassigned to different positions, but sent out close to the battle post-hastefully.

“Listen, I don’t want to go out there either…but I have no other choice. It is my duty to defend my home and my kingdom, and I will guard it with my life to the best of my ability if I have to. But…I can keep you from live combat if you would like me to, but this is your only chance to do so.” He states.

“Wait…you can do that?” Starlight’s ears then twitched attentively.

“Yes, as long as it’s within the next four hours because…”

“Because what uncle?” she took a couple of steps closer to him.

“You’re going out there in four hours that’s why.” He replied.

He then gets up and walks over to his niece once again.
“Starlight…I care for you, but it is my duty to do what I am told.”

“Uncle, you’re not a machine, stop being such a machine, you’re a pony for Celestia’s sake!” She said.

“I know, which is why I’m willing to bend the rules for you.” he replied cleverly.

“B-but that’s not right though…I’m supposed to be a mere soldier sent to the frontlines?”

“I know you are, but I know that you are not wanting to.”

“Well…b-but…” Starlight kept her mouth shut knowing this didn’t seem right for him to do this for her, but she knew she wanted to do this deep down inside of her. She wanted to be far away from this war as she possibly could.

She looked back at him, approaching his desk and putting her hoof over the folder.

“What do you have open for me?”

A smirk appeared over her uncle’s face.

“I knew you couldn’t resist.”

A loud explosion could then be heard about half a mile away from the camp, with the siren sounding off. Everypony outside of the tent was then yelling and galloping to their battle stations as fast as they could.

“Move, move, move! Changeling scouts and infiltrators spotted!” one of the drill instructors shouted as loud as he could outside of the tent.

“Starlight, get to your post now!” her uncle commanded.

“But what about-”

“Not now, go!” he shouted again. Strangely enough he remained where he was.

Starlight quickly made it out of the tent and straight to the barracks. No sight of Maestro anywhere either, which made her feel a bit uncomfortable now.

“Maestro!” she called out as she entered the barracks of ponies readying up for combat, and still no response.

She then noticed the golden Wonderbolts badge he had managed to obtain from the academy that was pinned on her uniform over the left side of her chest. Another loud explosion was heard and even closer now, sounding like it only being a few hundred meters away now.
Bolts of magic were heard being furiously fired back at each other, sounding like a fierce shootout in one of the courtyards.

“Left flank, go! Take the shot!” she heard yelled out by a pony.

Moments later then another explosion occurred, and this time it was a mere hundred feet away from her.

“We’ve been sabotaged! Get your asses galloping soldiers!”

Starlight not fully equipped still was then forced out by a Unicorn instructor levitating her and pushing her out of the front door of the barracks in a couple of stray bolts of magic going every which way.

“Maestro!” she yelled out almost as loud as she possibly could until she heard somepony faintly in the distance. She saw a light gray hoof waving to her in the air, and through some thin clouds of smoke from a fire that broke out near him.

“I’m coming!” she then shot off into the air towards him but then being stopped as the siren was then destroyed. Shorting out and with the sparks flying everywhere with the shorting wires, the transformers then blew up, deafening and blinding her temporarily from seeing or hearing for a few short moments.

“Starlight…” she heard muffled, then clearing up again as the voice became louder to her like it was closing in on her.

“Star!” he shouted again, as she then regained her composure.

“Uh, gosh what was that?”

“No time, let’s just get out of here now!” he quickly grabbed her hoof guiding her to the evac pads. The Pegasi for emergency evacuations made them, as chariots awaited Maestro and Starlight, as they galloped towards one of them as fast as they could, then however an additional explosion occurred behind them where her uncle was. She then turned around to the sight of her uncle’s office now in flames.

“Uncle!” she screamed out to the infernal sight, as she then brought out her wings about to head off into the direction of the blaze.

“No, we need to go!” trying to get her aboard.

“Damn it Maestro, he’s my uncle!” she shrugs his grip off of her.

He stopped and looked at her for a few moments, then got onto the chariot without her. The last of the evac then lifted off into the air as she still saw Maestro looking back at her with a disappointed look on his face, but again she could fly by herself anyways.
Starlight turns and looks back at the blazing of her uncle’s tent then looking back down at the badge she was given by him.

“No…I’m not losing anypony else…you hear me you bucking Changelings!” she screams out at the sabotaged locations continuing to burn, with nothing she could do about it but watch it. She continued standing there as smoke then surrounded her slowly closing in on her from all angles and heights, luckily managing to cloak her from the sight of the few enemies that were now moving into the location. She stood still, hoping to atleast hear a faint noise of life within the now invisible ruins that were covered up by the thick smoke surrounding her.

“Celestia please…don’t let him die too.” She spoke, her mane overshadowing the top of her face as she looked down to the ground in frustration of knowing she could do nothing but hope he was fine now. However, she listened a bit closer and she could hear somepony of what it sounded like they were fighting their heart out. The yells and sounds of a ruthless pony could be heard as hisses of pain were heard from a few Changelings falling in battle. She didn’t want to yell out anything or else it would give away her position, but she knew that was him, it had to be.

She then hear one last word before one final explosion was heard.

“For Starlight you motherbuckers!” the voice yelled out before the explosion silenced it afterward.

“Nooooooo!” She screamed out amidst the smoke. She couldn’t help but know what “dead silence” meant in that case when she flew as fast as she could over to the location.

Once she cleared the smoke, she saw what appeared to be a trail of blood leading out from where the tent was, over into a medical building. Luckily she managed to muffle her flight well enough and quickly got into the building the trail led to.

“S…Star-“ the voice then coughed.

She quickly turned around to the sight of her uncle having cuts all over his body from shrapnel and cuts of those curved Changeling horns cutting away into the air at him.

“Oh my gosh…y-you’re hurt.” She quickly ran over to the medicine cabinets and got the materials she needed. She was trained in basic medical care. As most of the Pegasi were for fast acting medical personnel to fly around to the wounded, which was undeniably more convenient than reaching the wounded on ground.

“I-it’s fine Star…no…*cough*…no need to help me.” her uncle smiling through a bloodied face.

“Shh, don’t talk uncle I’ll get you better, just hold on.” She began to apply the morphine in the areas it appeared to be most critical. Red streaks of blood trailed down from his head over his face and down his neck. With wounds from his legs and center mass almost making him on the verge of bleeding out.

“Sweetie…I’m-*cough*…I’m not gonna make it okay?”

Starlight denying his words kept trying to patch him up as fast as she could.

“Always being…” he then coughed as a red mist hit one of the shelves beside him containing supplies.

“Stay with me okay? I’m going to get you better, I already told you that. Just don’t talk, I’ll find a way to get us-”

He then put one of his bloody hoofs over her mouth wanting her to be quiet, as he smiled to her with blood in his mouth holding up the folder close to her face.

“I did it like I promised you Star…here it is.” He chuckled a bit with a bit of blood caught in his voice, causing him to cough it out beside him. The folder was covered with blood from his wound on the side of his body, as it was tucked away under his uniform jacket.

She stopped to look at the front of it, knowing that he had assigned her to a new position of some kind but not knowing what it was yet. She then tucked it under one of her wings, making one of her wings act like a giant clip to hold it against her body.

“I…I’m…” his voice starting to fade out taking in one deep breath.

Starlight’s eyes red with the previous frustration now begin watered down by her tears.

“Stay with me okay?” she sniffled, but nothing she could do would hold back her pain that would resurface in mere moments.

“I-I’m…proud of…you.” his voice giving off his last exhale, his face drifting off to another expression, but one that was one to remember forever. He left her…with a smile.

Trying to keep herself quiet from the pain and choking of tears she was trying to suppress so she could keep having a low profile within the smoke. With Pegasi having light feet, Starlight managed to slip away and out of sight from the camp. Thinking of nothing but that last smile her uncle had left her right before he departed from his physical form, so his soul could join the sky. Now then, he could finally be infinitely free with himself, as he was no longer bound by mortal boundaries.

“I…told…myself…I would keep him alive damn it.” she said to herself as she continued galloping towards the location the evac she knew was off to. Her emotions though quickly beginning to fill with anger and rage, she stopped herself thinking of all the pain and loss she had received in her life.
She seemed to then have managed to find a way to make it her own sort of “weapon” you could say, as pain of others then seemed to fuel her fire even more.

“No…more…damn…losses…I’ve bucking had it! Bucking Changelings! I’ll kill you!” she screamed out towards the clear dark sky, with still a couple of hours before sunrise would hit. She angrily then put the bloodied folder in her mouth, and aggressively shot off into the air with a loud swoop and a cloud of dust left in her wake. Off she went to the main command post, Outpost Ashburn, the same outpost that many of her fellow brothers and sisters in arms were preparing for the final push. She was now going to do whatever it took to win this war. She now wanted to kill as many of those buzzing bastards as she possibly could, no matter how badly hurt she would get. Her potential and true determination within her had now been realized, and all it took was a little push from her uncle.

Chapter Thirty Five- Calming of the Storm

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 35- Calming of the Storm:

Maestro was now being forcefully led to the nearest outpost, which by coincidence was the primary outpost that all the forces were being led from. All of the top military leaders of all of the allied races were there too. General Talon-Jay, head general of the remaining Griffon forces. General Strun, head general of the ruthless dragon military machine. Then there was General Tempest, head of the Pegasus forces. Commander and Prince Shining Armor, now the new head and recently put in charge of the Unicorn forces after their general fell in battle. Then there was last but not least the leader of the Earth Pony forces, General Orion. The Diamond Dogs kept to themselves, and were simply a force that simply stated they would help, and they’ve proven to be quite useful for slowing down the enemy and even causing some pretty unexpected deaths towards the Changelings too.

Maestro and the others that evacuated from his camp had landed, and one of the evacuees immediately told one of the commanders that they were ambushed and sabotaged by a few Changeling scouts and infiltrators that managed to very luckily sneak behind enemy lines. Mere moments after, a bell was then given a hard ring three times, then soon after dozens of Pegasi could be seen heading off into the direction of Maestro’s camp.

“Wow, they must have some kind of code to designate each outpost and camp or something. I suppose mine was perhaps number three?” Maestro wondered outloud.

“Yes it was private, we have a little code for ourselves that the Changelings cannot decipher.” A stern voice spoke up behind him.

Maestro then looked behind him, and saw an Earth Pony awfully large for his size look over him…it was General Orion.

“Private Maestro sir!” He straightened up facing him.

“At ease private, no need for that right now. Just take it easy and rest up. The Changelings have done something they’ve never done before…” the general then looked off in the direction the enemy was located.

“What would that be sir?”

“Hmph…they’ve withdrawn…and we don’t know why.” Orion replied.

The general looks back down to him, and chuckles.

“You’re not a regular Earth Pony from what I feel about you.” he smirked.

“No sir, Canterlot sir.”

“Ah, of course…my uncle used to live there when I was your age, but not anymore, no.” implying he passed away.

“My condo-”

“No condolences needed private, and we don’t have time for that. Get yourself hardened up on your personality and something to eat, and I’ll see you at the briefing in one hour.” The general then patted Maestro’s back one hard time as he passed him up making his way into the main tent located within the center of the outpost.

Roars of what sounded like thunder were merely the dragons, as they had returned back from combat, and were now resting everywhere as far as the eye could see, with that going for everypony else. Loud screeches were heard in the air as the Griffon forces flew by fast as lightning past the outposts in low altitude, enjoying their moments of showing off literally feet above some of the troops.

Then a voice cried out however as a bell rapidly rang from one of the watchtowers.

“Stray!” the voice yelled out, causing many of the soldiers to get anxious, but Maestro forgetting what that meant from what he was told at his camp.

He approached the edge of the wall and noticed a small dot closing in to their location. It was coming from his camp, but he still kept his guard up hoping it wasn’t a Changeling. But again, how could it be? Otherwise their scouts would’ve already taken it down by now?

The a few generals trotted out of the tent to hearing the alert.

“Sentry, what do you see!” Orion yelled out.

“It’s…it’s one of ours! It’s a Pegasus, mare from the looks of it sir!”

Maestro’s eyes went wide…could it be? He didn’t think she would be able to survive, but she managed to thanks to the thick smoke cloaking her way out of there.

Soon after it got very close then, the sentry then called out again.

“It’s a mare Pegasus, sir!”

“Medical personnel pronto!” the general ordered, with the sight of a dozen medics assemble and at the ready coming out of the crowd, as everypony within a given distance among the crowd around Maestro was looking at the same thing close in.

Then after only several more seconds a swoop of wings stirred up dust, as the Pegasus descended with a few flaps of her wings. It was Starlight to Maestro’s happy surprise.

“Starlight, I can’t believe it!” he shouted weaving through the traffic and the circle that formed around her. But she didn’t have a look of relief or happiness on her face, but rather disappointment and sadness within herself as she turned to look at Maestro. Her face gave a small smile to the lovely sight of him, but her smile quickly diminishing as she proceeded to turn in the folder to the general.

“Sir, the drill instructor, my uncle, wanted me to turn this in to you.”

“Thank you.” Orion said, as he took the manila folder from her grasp when she brought it out from her mouth.

“Do you need any medical assistance private?”

“No sir.” Shaking her head.

“Ah, well then…where did you come from exactly then? Wouldn’t want you to be a Changeling taking on the form of a dead Pegasus now would we?” he tried to intimidate her, but she wasn’t phased.

“I’m as real as they get sir, I am private Starlight, and my uncle was the drill sergeant for my division.”

“Which division private?” he asked her again.

“31st Equestrian division sir.” She stated with a straight face as she looked back to Maestro from the corner of her eye as he continued watching her.

“It is impossible for a Changeling to know a division…well put then private, you’re dismissed.” Orion salutes her on a job well done for coming back alive from the lightly assaulted camp.

“You deserve something for you valor for staying in a place you were told to leave, and still you cam out of there alive and safely arrived back here with not even a trace of injury upon yourself.” He turned back to her.

“Thank you sir, I wanted to help my uncle sir.”

“Of course…family is a string thing, even within the ranks. But do not let that cloud your judgment private.”

“I won’t let you down sir.” She stood straight for him. Maestro was surprised at how focused she seemed now on the matters of this war, and yet he wondered why?

Maestro had made his way into a tent that used to belong to some fellow comrades, but they fell in battle. He had then realized…his photo of Octavia managed to be by luck, tucked away in his uniform since he felt like sleeping in the thing. He brought it out and looked at her once more. Staring into those romantic purple eyes of hers, she was still enjoyable to look at even through a photo. He then hears light hoofsteps make their way to his tent, as it was Starlight.

“Starlight, what’s wrong.” He asked tucking away the photo back into his uniform.

“Nothing’s wrong, I’m just ready to get this over with.” She looked back at him with determination in her eyes, but Maestro could still see the softness within her personality.

“I’m sorry he didn’t make it Star, but he ordered us to leave, all of the instructors did.”

“Yeah…I know.” She sighed.

“They all died honorably, as they put their own lives on the line to protect us while we took off to the evac. The military police protected us with everything they had to, and they held there ground with the little ground they even had remaining.”

“I know all of that Maestro, you don’t need to get onto a lecture about it.” she replied.

“So what was that folder about?”

“It’s nothing to be concerned about, just something about me. It’s nothing bad if that’s what you’re worried about.”

“No it’s not actually, though I appreciate you being concerned about me being concerned for you.” he chuckled a bit.

Starlight lay down beside Maestro hugging onto one of his arms, forcing him to lie down in the bedsheets next to her.

“I’m still glad you’re okay though.” He said hugging her in return.

“Thanks.” She giggled lightly, gently nuzzling his belly making him jerk a tiny bit from the ticklish feeling.

“Ticklish are we?”

“Okay yes, but not right now okay? We got a job to do.” He said.

“Right…” her voice faded with a sigh.

The time continued to pass by until their briefing, until it had reached before they knew it.
The bell sounding off with loud rings one by one, signaling a briefing was about to commence.

“Hey Star…” Maestro talked softly to her, as she rest her head over his chest.

“Mmm, yeah?” Her voice sounded at ease with his comforting presence with her.

“Don’t fall asleep on me now okay?” trying to get up now.

“I wasn’t, don’t worry.”

“Well okay, but we need to get to the briefing, it’s time to get moving.” He said, making his way out of the tent now.

“Of course…let’s see what needs to be done to finish this once and for all.” She replied to him with a determinative smile.

Chapter Thirty Seven- Heading Home

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 37- Heading Home:

With everything loaded up and ready to go, there were two Earth ponies and a Unicorn to provide as a gunner if they ever were attacked on their way back home in the air.

With thousands of Pegasus wings beating, hundreds of chariots or even more, used to transport supplies by air, lifted off with ease and were off and in the direction of Canterlot and her neighbors as fast as they could. Though from time to time the Pegasi flying them back home needed to take flying breaks for themselves of course. But they were disciplined enough to know the troops they were transporting were a top priority to get back to these three key locations.

Hour after hour passing by, it seemed like it wouldn’t end, as the sun was only a few hours from sunset now. They still had a good bit to go, and the Pegasi pulling them through the air were very fit to fly for awfully long distances, but they still had to take their own breaks every once in a while. Some of the soldiers riding their way back home were seen lying on their backs and taking naps or some even already going to bed putting a cover over them. Most of them had supplies and stuff packed, but Maestro had nothing but his uniform he had on him, and the picture of Octavia he would bring with him everywhere he went, he couldn’t leave without it.

The sun was now setting, and the soldiers, since their topless chariots, the same kind that was used to transport Twilight in the first episode, but now rather underwent some changes to meet standards for the military. They now had higher protective walls on them, camouflaged paint jobs, and an extendable loading ramp in the back of them. Three ponies on one of those things, it wasn’t a comfortable ride, but it was the best they’d get for now. As they continued in the air, meanwhile at Canterlot, they were already setting up defenses and barricades everywhere, same going for Ponyville and Cloudsdale. Secret camps were set up all within the Everfree Forest, even though many ponies dared not to go in there, it was there best defense to protect their supply chains running through it and plans of preparation to not be interrupted.

Due to all of this preparing, Maestro’s mother Harmony, Octavia, and even his foster parents were feeling awfully worried now about what exactly was going on within the prestigious city. The Canterlot Royal Guard did not wish to say anything about the invasion coming soon, since all it would do would trigger panic throughout the districts. On the positive note, the soldiers could check in with their loved ones within their towns for a little while atleast, then they needed to rest up in the temporary sleeping quarters that had been set up all over the place. The time remaining until invasion…one and a half days, and emotions would run higher and higher as the hours would continue to pass until that fretful day of judgment for Equestria right in their own backyard technically.

It was morning, about nine in the morning to be precise, and they were all starting to wake up as the Pegasi now looked pretty tired from flying them all night long, but they knew that the fate of Equestria depended on them to get them to these locations, so the adrenaline kept them flying, realizing they could not stop on the mere caliber of the situation as this was to everypony. They were nearly there now, and Cloudsdale could be seen in the great distance on the perfectly clear day. No signs of Changeling activity was seen throughout the night during the flight either, which had shown a lot of relief for them that there wouldn’t be a surprise attack on them from the looks of it.

Arriving in Canterlot, and with the Pegasi absolutely exhausted now from the flight, it had changed a ton since Maestro had seen it as soon as they had safely landed out in one of the flat areas. Stone barricades were set up all over the streets, and Canterlot security were patrolling all over the place.

“Hey dude…” the pony riding with Maestro back home.

“Yeah?” Maestro turned back to him.

“Good luck up here dude, this is going to be one of the hardest hit places in Equestria, Celestia guard you soldier.” Putting his hoof over his heart then saluting.

“Long live Equestria.” Maestro saluted back, as then the chariot pulled back off into the air and was now heading to Ponyville.

Maestro knew he had a job to take care of, and he needed to report to the castle immediately, but his eagerness to see Octavia and his family after a month or more kept his mind focused on them for the time being.

“I know exactly what I’m going to do for them, though I know I need to report to the castle. But I don’t suppose paying a visit for a while wouldn’t hurt.” He thought. He was trying to figure out exactly where he was, since so many things were placed and put everywhere, it confused him. But checking the street signs made it a lot easier obviously.

“Ah, here we are…now just several houses down.” He continued trotting down to Octavia’s.

“Hey soldier, you should be reporting in to the castle immediately!” a military police pony stopped him, approaching him with a stern look.

“I believe we’re able to pay a visit to our loved ones at our home towns correct?”

“Yes sir uh…”

“Private Maestro.”

“Of course Private, yes…you are able to…but don’t keep them waiting understood?”
“Yes sir.”

“Good…well off you go then.” The pony gestured his hoof down the direction Maestro was heading.

He continued trotting down the street of familiar housing and the little jewelry store just one the corner of the intersection. Maestro was still awfully surprised they weren’t ordered to evacuate or take shelter somewhere? But in consideration, Equestria has never faced something like this in its history, other than a great war that ravaged the kingdom and the world a thousand years ago.

Where he was now, it was getting awfully quiet where he was, almost too quiet, but he knew for a face thought the enemy had not arrived though, and hopefully it would remain that way for the remainder of the day.

Closer and closer he approached her home, the interior of the home lit by the distinct glow from the fireplace, making him feel warm around himself already.

“Well…here it is.” He then took in a deep breath, gently exhaling as he stepped onto the first step of the stairs on the front porch, trying to be as quiet as he could to surprise her.

He was now just outside of the door, about to knock when suddenly behind him…

“M-Maestro?!” he heard the sweet voice call out behind him onto the streets.

He turned back around, seeing his mother carrying groceries back to his house from the looks of it, and then dropping everything to take off towards him.

“Mae-”

“Shhh! Keep it down!” he whispered loudly to her, stopping her in her tracks. She slowly approaches him, trying hard to contain her excitement he had finally come home.

“Oh sweetie, it’s so good to see you again! I missed you all this time, even though I thought it would be longer!” trying her best to keep from yelling back out to him, squeezing the life out of him.

“It’s good to see you too mom, a month is all I’d like it to be away from you.” he hugged her back, but struggling a bit since she was winning that game.

“Oh I love you so much, just sooo much!” giving off the last of her hug then kissing his cheek delicately.

“Yeah, heh…I know you do.” He replied with a slight chuckle, seeing her face so happy and yet so jubilant to see him.

“Okay, could you stay out here with your, uh…”

“Of course sweetie, take your time…by the way she’s been thinking of you nearly every day. But well she tells me some dreams she has about you, and well some of them don’t sound good.”

Maestro then stopped then turned back facing his mother.

“Like what? What kind of dreams is she having? Is she okay?”

“Oh she couldn’t be better and healthier as she is now darling, it’s just that some of her dreams she tells me seems…so…”

“It’s fine, I’ll talk about it with her. Until then, just wait out here for a moment.” He said, making his way back up the stairs and onto the front porch just outside of the front door.

“Okay Maestro…here goes nothing.” He gives a bold three knocks, hearing that demure voice he adored so much calling out to him.

“Just a moment please, I’ll be right there.” He heard the voice call out to him, sounding like she was upstairs taking care of a few things. Putting his ear up to the door to listen carefully he heard her steadily make her way downstairs, since she was wanting to be as careful with her baby as best as she could.

The locks clicked, then the doorknob turned, the sight to Octavia was like she was in a dream.

“Do I know you by any chance?” Maestro said to her playfully.

Octavia had a towel around her head, after she had just gotten out of the shower. The towel however she let go of, as it hit the ground beside her with her mouth agape from the sight.

“I-is…it really?” she then brought out one of her hoofs to touch him to make sure she wasn’t dreaming. Just as her hoof softly touched his chest, the feeling energizing her and her love reignited from him like flint striking steel. A flame once again lit in her heart, knowing he kept his promise to her, thinking it was over. But little did she know it was heading towards them, and it could hit at any time.

“Oh…oh Maestro you did return!” she hugged his neck tightly.

“Please tell me it’s…you know.”

“I wish it was too…but it’s not. Come inside and I’ll explain.” Maestro gesturing to his mother she could come inside now. Making his way though the doorway, he and Octavia once again locked lips in a kiss that had seemed so yearned for between the both of them.
“Goodness how I’ve missed that mouth of yours, you still have that certain class about you to make it better.” He chuckled.

“Of course dear, and to think it’s exclusively and only for you.” she giggled, playfully touching his chest with her hoof once again then sliding it up to the tip of his chin, kissing him for a second time.

After a few minutes of settling in and taking a seat back on his favorite couch, Octavia has come back with two cups of tea.

“Me and your mother were actually going to share these cups, but since you’re here, I see why she couldn’t share hers.”

He settles in so carefully, savoring this moment he did not have long to spend with them, as he really should’ve reported straight to the castle to be assigned his position he would be defending.

“So son, is it really over so quickly? You must have really wanted to come back home didn’t you?” Harmony giggled beside him, and with Octavia on the opposite side of him.

“Well…not really.”

“What? Well then why did you come back home so quickly?” she wondered.

He set his cup down on the coffee table and stood up facing both of them. the fireplace behind him warming his back, casting a bit of a shadow over the two of them on the couch.

“What I’ve returned to Canterlot for is the same reason why so many solders are heading back to Ponyville and Cloudsdale.”

“What’s that about then?” Octavia asked, taking another sip of her tea.

“I’m sorry to say this but…well…I can’t stay here for long.”

“What, why do you have to go?”

“Things…terrible things are on their way over here. The Changelings want the heart of Equestria if they want to have a solid and firm chance of winning this whole war. They withdrew from the main battlefield out in the Griffon Highlands, and they are now spanning out to all locations across the world. But however, they want Equestria more than anything, and Canterlot is the heart of our land.” He stated. He now noticed Octavia and Harmony’s face quickly go worried.

“Why haven’t they ordered an evacuation yet then?”

“I have no idea, but I’ll ask that as soon as I report in to the castle. The enemy could hit as any time, and we need to-”

His voice was then intervened by a loud noise coming outside of the house.

“What in the name of Celestia?” he and the other two run out to the front porch, as they saw a massive magical shield come up and surround all of Canterlot. Octavia knew Changelings have been here before, but she was with Vinyl when it luckily happened during that time.

“You mean the Changelings are heading here? Does this shield mean that they are-”

A loud horn sounded off from the castle, implying to Maestro he needed to go. He then saw dozens of soldiers down the street gallop past his house and on their way to the castle.

“Move, move, move! They’re here!” one of them yelled out.

The horn continuing to sound off in one long note, much like a siren sounds off within a town or city.

Maestro was now backed up into the corner he wished he never had to do, and that was actually fight for his life if it had to come to that.

He quickly looked back at Octavia, and then noticing his mother went back into the house.

“I’m just going to be in here okay?” she then shut the door.

“Octavia?”

“Celestia why? Why did it have to come to this?” she said outloud, walking up to Maestro nuzzling the side of his face.

“Please s-stay…I’m scared M-Maestro.” Tears were then seen gliding down the sides of her face; scared for her life like this was Armageddon to her or something. Why wouldn’t it be? A war reaching your doorstep is nothing to keep calm over, it’s something every last being should fear almost more than anything else. There’s a chance that you or the other one next to you could die if you are not careful.

“I love you Octavia, you know we have a place you and mom can take shelter in understood? There’s a place just under the house you can crawl under. When things get dicey, and you see that shield look like it’s fading in and out of itself, you and mom make your way as fast as you can under the house got it?” he assured her.

She merely gave him a nod as she cried into him.

“Please don’t…just don’t-”

“I’m not going to die you hear me? Do not think like that sweetie, you reap what you sow, that’s how it goes in life. Stay strong…I’ll keep my end of the bargain.” He then brought her face back to his; kissing her like it would be their last. The kiss from Octavia felt of desperation and of being scared. He could feel her lips as they touch his shaking a tiny bit.

“It’s okay Octavia, I’m with you…even when I’m away.” He then took off from the porch as Octavia watched him gallop off into the streets.

“I love you!” she yelled out to him of fear and worry for him. But she knew he would keep his end of the bargain, atleast that’s what he told her from the bottom of his heart. But this time however would be different, and there would be a chance that those words might be the last she would ever hear from him.

Octavia then looked back up to the sky, seeing the protective barrier encompass all of Canterlot for the second time and hearing an odd magical noise, sounding like the shield had achieved its maximum power. Harmony went back out to Octavia and looking up at the shield with her.

“I heard what he said dear, if he kept his promise the first time, he can keep it again.”

“That’s the problem.” Octavia replied back to her, her eyes still guiding themselves all across the massive sight to behold within the air above them.

“He managed to keep that promise because he never went out there to actually fight, now it has arrived right in our backyard.”

“It’s okay dear, I’m here for you alright? Here, why don’t you just take it easy for a little bit?” Harmony was trying to act motherly to her like she was her own daughter, with Octavia fortunately accepting her down to earth hospitality.

“Thank you…maybe I just need to think a bit more over this, It’s all just happened so sudden?”

“I know it has Octavia, and it’s not easy going from being reunited with the one you love, to being departed so soon once again. Believe me…I’ll know the true meaning of those words.” Harmony replied.

“What now?”

His mother sighed, allowing the two of them to take it easy in front of the fireplace on the couch. The two cups of tea still remained comfortably warm, and Harmony’s had not been touched still.
“When he was a baby, a fire broke out in our house. Maestro would have died were it not for his father running in there to save him, even when the fire department told him to let them handle it, but he refused.”

“Oh my, that’s terrible, I’m sorry that happened to you. It must have been rough I would think.”

“Absolutely, it was one of the most terrifying times of my life, that now with him running in there after Maestro, I might lose both my husband and my son. I was as happy of a mother as you could be; I loved being a mother as soon as I laid eyes on him when I delivered him.”

“I bet he was the cutest thing.” Octavia giggled a pinch, trying to lighten up the mood of this trying time for Equestria.

“Oh you should have seen him, he certainly was the cutest little thing. He had to have been the cutest one in that hospital.” She replied.

“But, what of his-”

“Father? Oh…well, he passed away due to smoke inhalation getting the best of him. His father has such a heart of fine gold and courage; I still miss him to this very day dear. Though he will always live forever in my heart, and that I have faith that I’ll get to see him one day when my time has come on this earth.” She stated to her, as she then took a sip of her tea. Her eyes reflecting the dancing formations the fire took hold as they reflected of her youthful eyes.

With a few more silent moments however of peace, they then heard the horn sound off in a long sound, seeming like every time it sounded off, the time approached closer and closer to their kingdoms judgment. Would Maestro keep to his promise this time around, knowing with this great battle just around the bend, death was on its way to many ponies’ doorsteps, and that many chances are would not survive the battle. Though with the two princesses’ and now the royal guard on stand by, they were ready to confront this enemy unlike last time. One way or another, and either way or another, there will be bloodshed…and there would be plenty of death to go around for everyone.

Author's Note

Things are about to go down in Canterlot folks.

Chapter Thirty Eight- Notes of thy Heart

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 38- Notes of thy Heart:

The shield was holding up firmly still as the Changeling swarm was spotted all over the entire circumference of the protective barrier covering the prestigious city. Ponyville was already being attacked, as was Cloudsdale, as parts of the swarm broke off and headed for the two targets cities. The Dragon Kingdom and Griffon Highlands continued being assaulted, though the Griffons could only hold the Changelings for a small period of time, and their time, along with hope was slowly diminishing by the passing hours.

It was now two o’clock in the afternoon, and nearly most of the forces assigned to Canterlot were at their positions, ready to defend their homeland with their very lives. Till their final dying breath, till the last drop of blood is shed from their bodies, they vowed to not let Canterlot fall under any circumstances, that many of them would charge into the howling dark and not return.

As for the two royal sisters, they remained at the same location that Celestia fell to Chrysalis, but Celestia had enough of her, and Luna stood strongly beside her sister, waiting to give the enemy a reckoning they would never forget. Both of them clad in their armor, Celestia in her golden armor, and Luna in her black armor. The royal guards ready to stand firm with their princess and meet the enemy in the air, as some of them vowed to do so, with the Unicorn guards reinforcing the ground units with heavy support. Though from the looks of it the queen herself was very unfortunately not amongst the crowd of enemies, Chrysalis could not be spotted out of the sea of black buzzing within the sky.

Canterlot’s forces were outnumbered two to one, but with the sisters on their side, they still had a solid chance from the looks of it, and those guards of theirs when things really depended on them, were like juggernauts on land and air with all of that armor on them. Luna’s guards would as well be assisting them within the air, as the princess’, despite them being very powerful, needed to be protected as best as they possibly could.

The remainder of Canterlot’s forces stood firm behind the barricades facing outwards towards the swarm. Maestro’s was fortunately ordered near the castle, a place he knew he could find protection in if things got dicey outside, since the giant doors remained open in case.

As Maestro’s CO of his squad was briefing them in on their last details and tactics they would commence, thoughts of his family and Octavia began flooding over the audio coming from his commanding officer.

“Please s-stay…I’m scared M-Maestro.” He recapped from Octavia’s lovely voice. No matter what tone she seemed to sound to him, there was always some amount of effort of trying to remain calm or find peace with herself over the situations that came up for her.

“Please don’t…just don’t-.”

“I’m not going to die you hear me?”

His mind then flipped back to reality, as things outside of his mind got out of being muffled around him, everything was then heard loud and clear. One last thought went through his mind just then as that recap of her saying those things to her.

“I’m not dying, I’m not dying…damn it…I’m not going to die! Not for her, not anyone…not ever!”

“Hey dude, you okay?” one of the soldiers asked beside him, realizing to Maestro he just spoke all of that stuff outloud to himself.

“Yeah, I’m fine…just made a promise to somepony is all.”

“Damn straight, so did I…my wife.” The soldier then briefly shows Maestro a picture of his wife.

“I guess we need to stick together then.”

“You got that right, I’m Nimbus.” The both shook hoofs with one another.

“Maestro…just Maestro.”

“Very nice indeed, who’s the special somepony you promised to? Well unless it-” Maestro then interrupted him.

“It was a special somepony, her name’s Octavia.”

“Whoa dude, nice. I’ve seen her before, she’s gorgeous man…you lucky bastard you.” Nimbus elbowed him jokingly.

“Yeah, heh…thanks.” Maestro replied, then looking back up at the sight of the Changelings trying to break down the barrier, but getting no success yet. Though however the barrier must be lowered sometime. Celestia could keep it up till sundown if she wished, though that would put the soldiers at risk, since the Changelings could blend in well with the night sky, and would be hard to keep up with in the blackness.

With the Unicorns at the frontlines, ready to go and mow them down right out of the air with their bolts of magic, the Pegasus ponies were ready for aerial confrontation, and the Earth pony forces were ready for some good old classical ground game encounters.

The barrier about half an hour later could be seen then flickering here and there, showing that the barrier was about to be lifted off of the city, and the judgment of Equestria would then commence.
Meanwhile back at Octavia’s house, she recalled what Maestro said to her if something like this happened to her.

“When things get dicey, and you see that shield look like it’s fading in and out of itself, you and mom make your way as fast as you can under the house got it?”

“Of course Maestro…just please be hold to your promise okay?” she thought outloud to herself, continuing to watch the barrier as it looked like it was on its way of fading.

“Octavia dear, we need to get somewhere safe now, do you know of anywhere we can go?” his mother wondered.

“Yes I do, Maestro even told me where it is…right this way.”

She and Harmony both then make their way around to the back of the house, a small door, large enough for both of them to get in there one at a time was seen near the corner of the house.

“Here, I believe this is what he told me about, this should be good.” Octavia proceeded to unlock it, gesturing Harmony she go first. Octavia gets in there with her thereafter, but something didn’t seem right, almost like her heart was guiding her towards another place she could go for peace. It was like somepony was pushing her to a place just as dark and safe as this was.

“I’m so sorry Harmony, I just…I just can’t do this.”

“What?! Yes, you have to darling! Now just stay here with me so you’ll be safe okay?” Harmony trying to keep a calm head but not working as well as she wanted it to.

“I’m…I’m so sorry Harmony…but I hear my heart guiding me towards somewhere else.” With Octavia still keeping the door cracked a bit for a little light the shine on her face, Harmony wondered what she could possibly mean by that.

“N-not quite sure what you-”

“It’s fine if you don’t know what I mean, but I just feel like…like my heart is telling me to go somewhere else to find peace…but yet I don’t know…” she then stops herself, as she feels an immediate sense of comfort and tranquility around her.

She gasps, as Octavia remains still.

“I…I feel…so peaceful right now.” Her voice fading out.

“Octavia, are you feeling okay?”

“I…I don’t know…really?” her feelings around her then cause her body to go under a trance of some sort. Not like she was being possessed by something, but rather it was like multiple sources of love were pushing her to go somewhere else.

Harmony then saw Octavia gently push the door from under the house back open, then making her way out without even letting Harmony know about anything of what was happening.

“Octavia?! Octavia dear come back! Sweetie?!” she kept calling out to her, but her heart and emotions had seemed to mute certain sources of audio from ever reaching her ears.

Voice of Maestro and her grandmother faded in and out to her in brief and short words.

“M-Maes…G-grandmother?” she couldn’t make out the voices, but yet the sources of love guiding her caused her to then go speechless, as she knew the sources felt all too familiar immediately after that.

She let out a sharp gasp then, as the tears ran down her cheeks and she wasn’t even aware of it happening.

“G-grandmother, is…is it-”

Memories of her when she was little then rushed back to her, as she still seemed to be instinctively heading back into the house by and odd sense of being controlled, but yet she wasn’t at the same time. She shut the front door behind her and began making her way up the stairs, as she heard noises of child laughter, almost sounding like it was her own voice when she was little. She felt frightened by what was going on, but yet she didn’t have the urge though to run off.

“W-what’s g-going on? I-I’m not l-liking what’s-”

She then seemed to be guided toward her bedroom by a warming presence as she entered the room. Hearing a voice of her grandmother froze her in place, not sure whether or not it was her mind remembering her or reality.

“Such an angel…” the voice of her grandmother faded within her mind.

Octavia then turned to her bedroom closet but was still remaining in place as for what else to do. She then heard what sounded like a filly laughing and giggling, almost like a playful tone.

“Gwanny…” the voice echoed through her head as it giggled and slowly fading away.

She got closer to her bedroom closet, and opened it up to the sight of her Cello case containing her Cello inside.

“Is…is this…what I’m being guided towards?” she wondered, but yet the sound of her memories and voices stopped, almost like she was where she should be.

As soon as she then placed her hoof and gripped onto her case to open it up, a memory then rushed back to her once again, and very strongly indeed, she felt like she had lost all connection with the outside world, as the trance seemed so intense.

“I c-can’t move.” She thought to herself.

She then seemed to se in front of her almost like a projection from her mind. It was an image of her grandmother lying in bed with her when she was just a filly, hearing the faint sounds of her humming a tune that sounded familiar. A tune that her grandmother sung to her every night no matter what shape she was in herself. It was like memories that had been fogged up, but now clear as day for her. The memory then began to have the voices able to be heard within it, as Octavia focused her ear on it. She was then able to hear her grandmother’s voice humming that song that seemed like every word of it came back to her heart and mind, like she was almost being taught the words once again right then and there. Even as young as little Octavia was at that age, she thought her grandmother sounded so beautiful when she sung.

“Blessed child, oh child of mine, hear thy sound so love-ly. When you sleep and when you wake, I’ll be with you al-ways.” The sound of her voice then brought tears to her eyes once again.

“Oh grandmother I miss you so much! I love you, and it will never be the same without you! Please hear me!” she cried out to the memory projected right in front of her, but no response of course coming from the memory. The tears of pain coming from her eyes of missing her seemed so big now, It was like she was brought through a time machine and placed in that certain point of time for some reason, and it all seemed so real…but why? Why was this happening just now to her and not later? More words of her voice then broke the silence, as she continued seeing her young filly self lie there in bed listening to that beautiful voice once again speak up despite her wise age.

“The heavens themselves know not what to do, knowing of thy end-ing. When I’m gone, and when you’re alive, my heart, eternal of beat-ing.”

The lyrics continued filling her head and her heart, like a piece of paper was being written down upon her soul. It was like something or even somepony wanted her to sing this…but again why though is what Octavia wondered. Her voice then brought back to her, still as good as it always sounded.

“Heart so light, and pure of gold, the soun-ding of life is at near. Life of gift, and death of tear, the way of the soul shall be near. A stroke of a brush like soul’s art, much like a wish upon a star. Love you, I love you Octa-via…know the notes of thy heart.”

The memory then began fading in front of her, thought this time Octavia did not feel any pain at all now, almost like it had been depleted of her system and even her very soul.
Still having her Cello still held onto by one of her hoofs, the memory began fading with the last words she heard before she seemed to be brought back to reality.

“I love you gwanny.” Was all she heard her young self speak until the memory faded, and snapped back into reality she was.

“W-what?” she then got up, trying to regain her awareness, realizing she was lying on the floor, noticing a patch of wetness in front of herself from the tears that continued to land there to her not even knowing her body’s emotions were even doing that during the memory that felt so real to her. She then listened outside to what was now apparently going on, as the battle had already been underway. The roar of hundreds or even thousands of ponies valiantly defending Canterlot could be heard anywhere and everywhere all around Canterlot. Sounds of explosions and bolts of magic were heard zinging through the air like they were just mere feet past her house when fired. The house shaking from explosions happening within and around the historic streets were felt from where she was.

She then got up, and kept calm then looking back down at her future daughter.

“Do not fret dear, everything will be okay.” she then felt an explosion very close to her house, like it was feet away, she got into the closet with her Cello and stood there within the darkness.

She felt a kick from the premature foal just then, causing her to jerk a bit.

“Oof, shhhh…it will be okay my dear. I think I know just the thing.” Thinking her daughter seemed frightened by the action in her opinion, she gently brought her bow over her Cello, and began playing. Octavia then began to sing her grandmothers tune just moments after in hope to calm the tiny life within her womb down.

With the house shaking from the explosions and violence as it took place around them, she still continued with zero influence of the things going on outside, like she had been doing this for years. The song came to her by heart, as her soul radiated love and compassion to her future daughter-to-be.

“Blessed child, oh child of mine, hear thy sound so love-ly. When you sleep and when you wake, I’ll be with you al-ways.
The heavens themselves know not what to do, knowing of thy end-ing. When I’m gone, and when you’re alive, my heart, eternal of beat-ing.
Heart so light, and pure of gold, the soun-ding of life is at near. Life of gift, and death of tear, the way of the soul shall be near. A stroke of a brush like soul’s art, much like a wish upon a star. Love you, I love you my sweet Octave…know the notes of thy heart.” Time gave a feeling of it slowing down for her, almost like she could feel the baby’s very soul be at ease.

“Shh…that’s right my little Octave…I am here my little angel.” Placing her hoof over her belly as she softly rubbed it to help her calm down. With her future daughter feeling like she was relaxed, it was now like she had relaxed herself singing that tune outloud. She hummed it to herself and her baby one last time, and with peace and tranquility flowing through herself now, she knew that everything would be okay. But she still found it amazing that even in death, her grandmother still managed to let her know that everything would be okay…even after all these years.

Author's Note

This chapter gave me the feels between Octavia and her grandmother, Octave. memories can truly impact someone if it has the opportunity to.

Chapter Thirty Nine- Firefight

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 39- Firefight:

As Octavia and Harmony remain safe at the house after taking shelter, Maestro and the rest of Canterlot is at an all-out firefight with the enemy, both on ground and in air. It was crowded within the air, but not as bad as the ground and within the streets. Bolts of magic fired from Changeling drones zinged past Maestro as he galloped from cover to cover, trying to find a way to flank the enemy on one of the streets, and hopefully have a chance to secure the roads on the ground.

Some buildings and small businesses were on fire, luckily the residential districts have not been damaged yet, and they planned to keep it that way as long and as best as they could.

“Drone snipers, second floor!” yelled out one of the Unicorn gunners.

Maestro and Nimbus now had the clear to go into the building on the first floor and make their way up to take them by surprise.

“Stay sharp, get my back.” Said Maestro continuing to focus on the staircase in front of him, as he moved towards it closer and closer.

“I got your back dude, just keep moving.” Said Nimbus with a sword in his grip.

Continuing to move up, they encountered no resistance within the building; until Maestro slowly poked his head up to the floor the snipers were at. They had their backs turned to where Maestro and Nimbus were heading up.

“Okay, knifes out.” They drew out their combat knifes; ready to silently take them out.

“We mess this up, one of us could get pretty hurt you know.” Nimbus whispered.

“I know, we won’t mess up…now just follow my lead.”

The floorboards sounding squeaky, but the noises of magic being fired and yelling muffled their noise, as they both were now just a few feet behind the drone snipers.

Maestro then nodded his head, affirming they take them out now.

With a swift move of their knifes, they grab their heads with one hoof, covering their eyes, then slicing their throats with the other hoof with their knifes.

Both drones fell to the floor, killed instantly by the successful assassinations.
“Hah! I told you we would do-”

“Move!” Nimbus pushing him out of the way, but not fast enough.

A sniper then shot Maestro in the leg across the street on the third floor in another building.

“Maestro!”

“Ahhhh! Son of a bitch! Shit this hurts, ow, buck!” trying to put pressure on his wound as Nimbus got the both of them out of the way of the snipers line of sight.

He was bleeding pretty badly from his leg, as that shot could’ve been fatal were it not for Nimbus noticing the sniper directly across from them.

“Just hang on alright? Let me get you fixed up here, just stay calm.”

“Damn it Nimbus what makes you think I can keep calm on this? I just got bucking shot! Ahhh!” gripping his leg in pain once again. Nimbus then brought out his portable medical kit, dressings, morphine and all.

“Okay now, just take it easy okay?” Nimbus trying to stay focused on helping him could help but see him bleeding so badly, but yet why was he bleeding so badly from a shot to the leg? He looked carefully at the wound, and it barely missed an artery in his leg than Celestia.

“Damn it Nimbus do som-”

“I am dude, just stay the hell still okay?” Nimbus then stuck the morphine in his leg, causing Maestro’s head to fall back out of relaxation, not being able to feel the pain around the affected area. The dressings were then applied along with a pad inside of the wound to slow the bleeding.

“There you go dude…um…Maestro?”

“Mother of Celestia, that morphine stuff does the trick.” He chuckled feeling awfully relaxed now.

“Heh, yeah man it’s strong stuff. Come on, let’s get you back to the castle, I think the medical facility is somewhere in there.” Nimbus replied with a smile. Making their way down the stairs, a loud explosion within the streets then was heard, then total silence for a few moments.

“What in Tartarus was that?” he thought, continuing to carry Maestro beside him. Before he could leave the building, a huge rumble and shake in the ground was felt, like an earthquake or something. To their surprise, the building containing that sniper had collapsed, as clouds of thick dust came over both of them.

“ *cough* let’s *cough* find a way out of here.” Nimbus seeing a path of light then knew exactly where to go.

He came out of there, and to the sight of many Changelings apparently affected by the blast, they were all injured and were immediately then captured. The rest of the enemy forces fled from the sudden and violent blast.

“Damn, this building had to go down? I was wanting to try their coffee one day…oh well.” said Nimbus.

“I’m still bleeding here you know, Heh.” Maestro intervened.

“Oh right, let’s get moving then.”

A medic then ran up to him carrying his friend.

“What’s his condition sir?”

“Sniper wound to the leg, I got some of it patched up, but I truly don’t know the status of the wound yet though.” Nimbus replied to the medic.

“Of course sir, we’ll get him to the castle ASAP.” The medic gesturing another medic carrying a stretcher then placed Maestro on it, but he wasn’t too crazy about the idea.

“Come on now, I can still fight here!” he exclaimed as they ignored his statement, continuing to carry him off to the castle.

The hours continued to pass and it was now in the afternoon. Some of the ground fighting has been contained in several streets now. But high above the city was still an air battle that was still going strong.

Changelings falling to their deaths were heard in random locations splatting against the earth, but they weren’t the only ones of course. The ponies have lost lives too, but many of them shot out of the sky landed very hard onto the ground suffering serious injuries, and some even dying on impact.

Maestro kept looking up at the tall ceiling of the castle as he was brought into the now temporary medical room to be treated.

“I can still fight, we’re off to a street I know about!”

“No sir, you need to stay and rest here.” Replied one of the medics unwrapping the bloody dressings and removing the blood soaked pad inside of his wound. Applying fresh wrapping around his leg a little tighter since he was getting a bit frustrated with Maestro’s tone and hardheadedness.

“I need to get-”

“No means no private! You’ll stay here until further notice got it?!” the medic raised his voice back to him.

The hours had now carried on into the late afternoon now, but Celestia was now trying to keep the sun up for as long as she could, but she knew some of the soldiers would need to rest from the fighting, though that would give the Changelings a big advantage.

Celestia and Luna now taking a break within their heavily fortified and defended sleeping quarters within their tower. Celestia turned to her sister, seeing her face wide eyed with adrenaline.

“Luna?”

“I’m fine dear sister, I’m fine!” Turning around to her with her face like she had been through a nightmare. She had seen an awful lot of death right before her eyes across her lifetime, but today was just so much. Ponies left and right were dropping like flies within her vision. So many casualties, and yet knowing she could not do a thing about it.

“Sister of mine, your moon should be up within the next hour or so, but you know I have no other choice but to keep the sun up for the fighting to resume in our favor.”

“I understand that all too well, but do you not realize what shall happen to them if they do not rest? They will drop like flies all the more amidst the streets of Canterlot.” Luna replied, as she looked over the pillars of smoke and ruins that could be seen across Canterlot from the balcony.

“We both have important roles to play in their lives, for my role is just as important as your role, there is no doubt about that. But I must do this for the sake of Canterlot to hopefully sustain itself for a day, just one whole day is all I ask of you dear Luna.”

Luna looked back at Celestia’s slight smile of admiration within their quarters.

“You speak true my sister, and…I love you for being so considerate for your children of the land.” She then turned her head back outside to the city, then back to Celestia once more.

“Very well…one whole day of the sun, and then my moon must rise for the recovery of our fighters.” She stated.

“Of course Luna…thank you.”

Celestia’s horn then glowed once again, as she grabbed the sun and pulled it back up to midday, raising the sun to the middle of the sky and keeping it there for one whole day of sunlight. Though she knew she needed to keep it there longer, but Luna had made a good point for some of their fighting Stallions and Mares to take it easy and rest up for a period of time.

“Okay, I must get back to my guards Celestia, you can carry on in here as you wish, but I am not done with our enemy yet.” Luna retightening and making some final readjustments to her armor then swooped off to meet the enemy once again within the bright clear sky.

“Luna, please be careful.” Celestia said to herself out of concern to her sister she loved ever do dearly.

The day carried on, and more and more streets were being secured by the hour, but Octavia’s street had not been secured yet. Though where Harmony lived, her street was one of the first places to be hit, receiving some damage to her home. Maestro’s foster parents had not seen him in over a month and a half, and he wondered how they were dealing with this at the moment. He hoped they had atleast some kind of place to take shelter in, but he didn’t know for sure. He kept thinking of Octavia and his mother, wondering when that street would be secured. The Changelings weren’t so much on taking prisoners for conversion at this time, but they would consider to pleasing their queen in that manner who knows when?

He laid there on one of the beds, still wondering why he couldn’t get back out there to the action? He felt fine…atleast from what he knew anyways. Though the medic of his squad seemed to differ. A direct sniper shot to the leg was no laughing matter, and he would probably be walking with a limp for a while. Something was telling him in his gut though that Octavia would be in trouble when it happens.

“I got to get to her house, but it’s not going to be easy. Sure I’ll be walking with a limp and maybe the pain there will bother me a bit, but it’s worth it just to see her again…now get yourself up Maestro, and get over there to her.” he thought to himself, realizing his calling was to her. He needed to get there over to her before something bad might happen to her.

“Alrighty then- ow!” jerking a bit from the sudden pain after applying some pressure onto the leg. To his luck, three of the medics were not looking down to where he was, as he slowly and steadily took off limping, leaving his uniform behind, and a white bandage around his back left leg.

The medic was walking down Maestro’s row a few minutes afterward, checking on every patient as he passed him or her up. The medic then approached Maestro’s bed however, and he sounded off.
“We have a missing unit!” he yelled out to the other medics.

With that, they then scatter informing the military police of the situation as they guarded the entrance to the room.

“Of course corporal, we’ll let the officers know about this.” with that said, the military police gallop off to the command center safely nestled within the castles war room.

“General Orion sir!” the military police pony exclaimed.

“Yes, what is it lieutenant?” causing may other commanders and generals to look at the officer.

“A soldier has left the medical room! He must have snuck out!”

“Thank you for this news lieutenant…you may return to your station.”

“Yes sir.” The door however remaining open to the war room.

“Corporal Rainbowdash!”

“Yes sir!” she zoomed in.

Rainbowdash was assigned to be a speedy message deliverer from the high command to the other officers of urgent news. A missing soldier to Orion was certainly urgent in his eyes.

“Inform the commanding officer of the squads who are in charge of seizing control of the streets immediately!”

“On it!”

“Not on it, I want a ye-”

He then looked and saw that Rainbowdash had already left the room in a flash.

“Ugh, damn it somepony teach that girl some manners! How the hell did she even get to corporal might I ask?”

“Um, she was promoted after she went out in combat General. She’s a good aerial fighter, potentially one of the best we have in the military in aerial combat.” Replied an advisor.

“Of course, Wonderbolt material and all that right?”

“Yes sir.” The advisor nodded.

“Hmph…figures…” Orion looked off.

Making it to the commanding officer of the squads in charge of controlling the streets, she shot back off and out of sight from the commander. The commander then gave a sergeant the medical chart of injured and killed in the squads in charge of the streets.

“Take off to the medical room in the castle and call out the names of the ones who are there. If you get no response after calling his name out three times, then we got our culprit.”

“Right away sir.” The sergeant then galloped off to the castle as fast as he could.

“Okay men, ready up! Emerald district is secure, time to hit the lowest districts!”

Unfortunately, Octavia and Maestro’s house was within the lowest district…the platinum district.

“Come on, Maestro…keep- ow! Keep moving.” Trying to keep a low profile as he moved towards his home with a limp of his injured leg. Thanks to the pressure applied to the wound, it had been now trying to clot up thanks to the new dressings snugly applied to his leg.

“Here it is…just right down here…don’t worry Octavia hang on, I’m on my way.” Adrenaline now pumping through his veins, he picked up the pace despite the pain of his wound growing more and more agitated, making it harder for him to move at a swift pace of somepony of his injured status.

He could now hear the noise and chatter of Changelings as some of them made their way overhead of the roofs of the homes, but luckily he managed to stay in the shadows of the buildings overshadowing him as he made his was in-between them. The buzzing of their wings would now be heard low in the streets, giving him the signal that they had now touched ground and would scatter throughout the street.

“Oh shit, shit, shit, shit!” he thought to himself, knowing they were much more swift and faster than he was. He was now limping as fast as he could to his home that was now just the next house down. Trying to hold in the pain of him moving so fast, it agitated the wounds ability to heal and his body to rest for him to recover.

He stayed in one of the shadows of one of the houses, as he took cover behind a large cardboard box.

“Hmm…what if…” when some of the Changelings passed him, he quickly brought the box over him, and punched out two holes for him to see through.

“Hah! Doing this as a kid and playing spy might pay off after all.” He smiled, confident with his ability to sneak to his home now.
Changelings were to be honest…not all that bright, though they were a curious kind, which would be a bit of a trade-off from the position they were in, as some of them continued watching a cardboard box move across the street, awestruck at the inanimate object moving on its own…or so they thought.

“Gosh, are they that dumb?” he thought to himself as he literally went right by a Changeling just a foot in front of him. He could hear the Changeling hiss in surprise at the object seeming to “live” on its own.

“Almost there…just a little…more…hah! Here we are, now I just need to get inside when the coast is clear.”

He then pokes a small peephole at the rear of the box to look behind him. Unfortunately the stupid things were still awestruck at the living object in their sights. Like turkeys continuing to keep their mouths open while looking up at a sky as it rains.

“Aw damn it, come on now you stupid things…look away.”

His prayers weren’t getting answered…yet.

After he said that, to his coincidence a loud voice, sounding much like his squad leader yelling down at the intersection caused all of the Changelings to then turn their attention to that location and take off in that direction in a hiss.

“About freaking time…goodness this wounds killing me.” now quickly taking off the box and moving through the front door as fast as he could, he was determined to be with her. He could now care less whether or not he would be dishonorably discharged for disobeying orders and technically going AWOL on his own accord. All of this, just to be with her another time was worth it to him.

“Octavia, It’s me!” he called out at the bottom of the stairs, before then making his way up, forgetting about the place under the house he told Octavia and his mother to take place in.

Chapter Fourty- Faking Strength

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 40- Faking Strength:

“Octavia?” Maestro called out to her again with no response. But instead, he heard a scream of what sounded like Octavia coming from the bedroom upstairs.

“Octavia, is that you?!” he yelled making his way up the stairs hastefully.

“Please help me!” the voice yelled back to him in desperation, knowing time was running out.

“Octavia hang on okay!” Soon as he made it to the bedroom door, he shoots right through it to the sight of her pinned within the bedroom closet by a Changeling’s glowing horn pointing directly at her.

“By Celestia, if you touch even one bucking hair on her head…I’ll end your damn life!” he snorted, as he then tackles the Changeling up to the window causing it to nearly shatter. But a few large shards made their way to the floor from the impact.

From Octavia’s view, she noticed Maestro strangely enough not having his uniform on? But rather it was a thick white bandage along his wound, and a stain of blood seen underneath the wrappings.

The Changeling then kicks him in his wounded leg causing him to fall to the ground.

“Ah! You piece of-” Maestro then interrupted once again by a punch from the Changeling.

“Maestro!” Octavia yelled out to him as he fell right back down to the ground, but being punched right in the face as he tried to get back up.

“Stay right where- ah!” he was then kicked on the floor by the Changeling once again.

Octavia wanted to help him, but she knew she obviously didn’t have the strength and ability to do so, especially since it could cause her to get injured…and more.

“Leave him alone! Stop!”

The Changeling could care less what she thought, as it continued to attack Maestro.

Maestro was receiving hit after hit even as he was trying to kick the Changeling to hopefully get away from it.

Maestro now suffering a bloodied lip, and a bloody nose from all of these blows felt outmatched at this moment. He then began to notice the Changelings horn glow to a greenish tint once again, possibly signaling this might be it for him.

“I’m…I’m sorry Octy…I love you.” he smiled back to her as blood partially covered over some of his teeth. His seemingly eminent end had arrived, and the Changeling gave one final hiss of disapproval at the pathetic being of life in front of itself. The horn gave off a quick flash, but right before it delivered the final blow, and an ending to Maestro’s life…the Changeling then froze in place. The horns magical aura faded, as it fell to the ground in a sudden emotionless expression of pain. Falling right next to Maestro with a distinct thud, it appeared to be knocked out. But Maestro looked along the back of its body, a large shard of glass was seen drove into its spinal column. This meant the Changeling was probably dead, or it would be taken prisoner now from its paralysis, as it would not be able to escape alive, unless it was a master of healing spells…and a Changeling was anything of the sort along those lines.

“W-what?” Maestro looks back at Octavia behind the creature, noticing she has a bleeding hoof from handling the sharp shard of glass.

“Hey-hey-hey, now just stay calm okay? I’ll get this cleaned up got it? Just stay here and breathe.”

“O-okay…” Octavia continuing to stare at the large cut she had given herself from pretty much saving his skin for the second time you could say.

He arrives out of the bathroom with an emergency first-aid kit in the bathroom closet. Hastefully, he tries to find the things needed to fix her up, but not having much patience.

“Oh screw this.” he then opens up the entire bag, and dumps everything out on the floor in front of the two of them.

“It’s burning dear.”

“I know, I know, you will be just fine okay? Let me just…oh…right…I’ll be right back.” He totally realizes he needs to get a wet cloth to clean it off first. Seconds later with a brief sound of the water being cut on and off, he comes back over to her, and dabs along her wound.

Octavia knowing he was right next to her, softly leans into him in a comfortable position. The side of her face nestled right under his, she had strong confidence he had everything under control now.

“Yeah, just relax and take it easy right next to me, I got you covered here, just need to dab a little of this stuff he-”

Maestro interrupted by those soft delicate lips he knew all too well. That mouth and certain spark of hers would calm anypony down, even though he didn’t show it to her, he looked at her worried a bit.

“Um…well then, um…you’re welcome?” he chuckled awkwardly, wondering what that kiss could have meant.

“Mhm.” Octavia softly nodded to him with a smile, as her eyes met his in a strong feeling of sympathetic love.

He looks back at the Changeling’s lifeless body lying in the floor behind them by a few feet, and then looks back at her.

“You saved my life again Octavia, I have literally no way to repay you.”

“I…I didn’t want to but…”

“What choice did you have?” Maestro added, followed by Octavia facing back to him once again with a mere nod of her head.

“We…did it.” she sighed with relief.

“No…not yet, I still need to…wait, where’s mom?” Maestro instinctively looked all over the room, but Octavia merely pointed her other hoof down below her.

“She’s safely residing under the house.”

“What in Tartarus are you doing in our closet? I told you to get under the house with her when the barrier falls.” Maestro began talking to her with a bit of a tone of agitation, but he knew talking to her in such a way wouldn’t help her in any way possible. It would just add extra unnecessary stress to her, like she hasn’t had enough in the first place.

“It’s a long…story…okay now…remember how I told you when we were looking at this house, that it was my grandmother’s till I moved out of it, and sold it just four years ago?” said Octavia.

“Yeah, what about it?”

“Well…I just…felt…followed, guided, pushed towards something. I didn’t know how to describe it at first, and I still can’t at the current moment.” She looked away, facing towards a family photo of her, her grandmother, and her grandfather standing right next to her.

“What are you saying? A dead pony told you to go up here and nearly get yourself killed?” Maestro replied to her, feeling frustrated at her for putting her life at stake.

“How dare you, my grandmother would never do such a thing unless she knew it was for a reason.”

“Wait a second…you’re saying that…Ooooh, okay now this is getting strange.”

“I knew it would come to this. When I have my mind gathered up…yeah you know.”

“I know Octy, now let’s get you back under the house okay? That’s our number one pri-”

They both then heard the door busted down, and the sound of hissing and the voices of ponies could be heard downstairs.

“Hold right here…keep applying pressure, then wrap it up a little more here okay? I’ll be right back.” Maestro then gets up to go check on what was going on downstairs in his own home.

It was a fight scene that was to the death, and taking place right in his living room. Three or four Changelings were fighting against three earth ponies with swords.

“Okay scratch that…back in the bedroom.” He said to himself.

Octavia then saw Maestro make his way back into the bedroom, locking it behind him too.

“I don’t like what I’m hearing down there.” She spoke up.

“Yeah…I’d rather not, and plus I’m- ow!” he grabbed around his ribcage, as the pain had started to really kick in now around his body. Mostly the adrenaline is what kept him from feeling most of the pain…most.

He continues sitting there with a bloodied nose, a bloodied lip, and many hits that had been received all over his body.

“We have no other choice but to stay up here…mainly you though.” Said Maestro.

“Me? Why not you too?” Octavia asked.

“Because I need to…oh buck it, I’m feeling a bit tired okay? But I don’t know all the sudden why exactly?” he replied to her.

“We need to do something about this…body. I…I don’t like-”

“I know that feel…you, ow! You got no idea…give me a second.” Maestro forces himself up, even as the pain worsens around his body. It began to make him tired and exhausted, the adrenaline from his body had been depleting from his system ever since he began sneaking outside of the castle. It caught up to him at last, and he was really beginning to feel like crap now.

“I’ll just…open up this, uh…window here.” Pushing open the window, and grabbing the body to put it over the edge of the window and push it outside. Honestly it would be a comical site from somepony like him, but it’s a dead body of a Changeling for Celestia’s sake, it couldn’t just sit there.

“My goodness, I’m starting to feel kind of weak now, you know?” shaking his head to stay aware, but not aware that his wound was stirred up again. He was now beginning to lose blood once again, thankfully at a much slower pace than before.

“Are you sure you’re okay? You’re acting strange? Also, why did you even come here? Why did you come down here before they made it through the street?” Octavia began asking him question after question, setting his and her mind off in a wind of thoughts for answers.

“Uh…I…I got shot I guess.”

“You what?! Is that what the bandage is there for?”

“Uh-huh…I was supposed to stay at the medical area and rest. But I couldn’t leave you here, I just couldn’t. I had a feeling in my gut that you would’ve been in danger, looks like my gut was right this time.”

“You should have stayed there Maestro! Don’t you know what that means? It means that…um…er, what’s that name for leaving without permission or something along those lines?” she gestures her hoof.

“Uh…AWOL?”

“Yes, that…you can be relieved of your duty! You need to go back, and quick!”

“I uh, yeah…I need to…um…”

“Maestro? Everything okay?”

He then falls to the floor, his exhaustion and fatigue had finally caught up to him from the morphine and adrenaline that seemed to help suppress it from his mind, and realize just how tired his body really seemed.

“Maestro?!” Octavia hastefully makes her way over to him lying on the bedroom floor.

“Speak to me! Maestro please wake up, what if they find us up-”

The sounds off hooves making their way up the stairs were then heard, causing her voice to go completely silent. Her eyes were glued to the doorknob, afraid that Maestro may have not fully locked it behind him, since he wasn’t even halfway paying attention when he did lock it in the process.

“Check this room…hello? Anypony there?!” a voice called out from beyond the door.

Thank Celestia it was something rather than a Changeling…well, for a change.

“Yes? Somepony is in here, but do not open the door please.” Octavia replies, worried Maestro might get in huge trouble for going AWOL after they send him back to the medical bay within the castle.

“Ma’am, we need to so we can know whether or not you need any help or assistance of any sort…open the door.” the voice then speaks to the others.

The sound of a pony ruffling through a bag was then heard, since he was going to pick his way in, instead of kicking down a perfectly good door.

The door flies open, the three Earth Ponies looking every which way as they immediately came in.

“Hey…is that-”

“That’s…wait a moment…that’s Private Maestro! He’s labeled AWOL by our CO!” one of the three said, a private himself as well.

“Well, he’s out of it atleast, should we take him back to the med bay? He looks like his wound is starting to bleed again from agitation.” The corporal spoke up, as he grabbed him, placing him over his back before heading out of there.

“Of course, and…are you okay miss?” the sergeant of the three asked Octavia.

After thinking about it, she knew she didn’t feel safe here for the time being. She had dealt with so many close calls, and other bad things in her life, she wanted a legit safe haven for once.

“No, I don’t feel safe here at the moment. Where can I go though?”

“You can come with us back to the med bay if that is your wish. By the way, Private Maestro here, what is he to you? Friend or something?”

“A lover…a great hearted stallion of mine…my very special somepony you could certainly say.” she smiled slightly.

“Of course ma’am, then maybe you’d like to stay with him then in his recovery? I’m sure in times like these our CO could give you some leeway. Are there anymore family left in the household?” The sergeant asked her.

“Absolutely…and now I feel terrible leaving her down there…goodness my mind is feeling jumbled right now.”

“It’s fine ma’am, we’ll get her out from under the shelter under the house, and she can join you back at the med bay, sound good?”

“Er, yeah…sure…of course…” Octavia’s voice faded after answering him. She looked back off to the house behind her, as it was her grandmother’s house nonetheless. It was the reason why she wanted Maestro to purchase the house, after she sold it a mere four years ago. The same house her mother died within, the same house her grandmother died within. Even the same house her grandfather died within as well, though her father died within a well cared for hospital peacefully. The house had quite a story to tell, and plenty of family history within those walls.

The five of them, three Earth Pony soldiers, Octavia, and Harmony who was now questioning Octavia on what she did, why, and what for? A flood of thoughts rushed to her as she kept asking Octavia so many questions. Octavia tolerated it like a champ though; she knew Harmony had many questions for her during their escort to one of the safest areas in all of Canterlot.

Faint noises of explosions could be heard from the other side of the city as they made their way to the castle. Luckily the street they were in, along with the ones adjacent to it, some even several streets away were secured and held firmly. Changelings weren’t exactly the best at ground combat, but they were intimidating in air combat however. This and other attributes made them a force to be reckoned with. Though they were not all that bright, they knew what their hive queen had ordered them to do.

Celestia’s sun continued to shine above the soldiers, as they made their ground war as swift as they possibly could. Securing the city by nightfall would give the Equestrian Military better chances of holding out from the castle. Once the city was secure, the streets that had been secured would be lit up, just in case the Changeling offensive would reinitiate their attack at nightfall.

They all continued making their way back to the med bay, but Octavia was still feeling quite bothered by the experience she had back their. She managed to apparently hide it from Maestro so she could appear strong for him, but a mare can only take so much.

“Octavia dear, are you okay? Perhaps I should just quite down then with the questions and thoughts…” Harmony trails off.

“Octavia?” She asked again, but Octavia was still coming in and out of some awfully strong memories she was having at the moment.

“Ma’am…ma’am?”

She snapped back to reality once again after the muffling of the Sergeant’s voice being heard over one of the memories she was having.

“Oh uh…yes I’m fine…let us continue…please.”

“Yes ma’am…keep moving fellas.” He reordered the other two to get back on track and their current objective.

“Don’t worry miss Octavia ma’am, if you need any medical assistance, or have any questions at all with whatever you’re concerned with, our medics are some of the best at what they do.” the Sergeant added, as he looked back at her a second time.

“I appreciate your condolences and concern.” Octavia replied.

Chapter Fourty One- Stressed Minds

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 41- Stressed Minds:

“Sir, second and third platoon are about to be deployed to secure the remaining portions of the city. Though we only have around three hours or so of daylight remaining, we will be dragging this into nightfall sir. They will also join fourth and fifth platoon in the streets.” Stated one of the soldiers, as he looked over at the sight of what appeared to be three soldiers, and three civilians from a distance heading into the safe zone.

“What are you stopping your talking fo-…oh…they’re back.” replied the lieutenant.

“We need medical attention on both him and this young lady here ASAP!” The lieutenant yelled to the CO’s, demanding immediate care to them.

“Ma’am, do you need anything?” a well-trained medic rushed up to her, along with a few others. Two of them came out with a stretcher just in case.

“No, I’m actually fine thank you. You may need to help Octavia here though.” Harmony replied back to him.

“Of course.”

He then turns and faces Octavia as she tries to keep up, but she was now feeling tired herself now.

“Miss…or…oh right…miss Octavia, please come with me okay? I can get you fixed right up.”

“Thank you. I…I could use some peace for now.”

“Absolutely miss, you’ll be just fine with me. Now please, this way ma’am.” the medic says, guiding her into one of the medical tents to be treated and tended to.

Meanwhile, Harmony was being led in the same direction where Maestro was being carried. Luckily he was still out of it from being so exhausted and tired, he was also losing a bit of blood from the agitated wound.

“Ugh, clean up that wound a little more, its bleeding process is returning back to when he was first shot.”

“On it sir, lay him over here.”

The three medics find a suitable place in the throne room that was transformed into a medical facility to house the wounded and inured…pretty much a basic hospital.

“Celestia…grant me peace.” Maestro’s mother prayed to herself, feeling concerned for her son.

“He will be fine won’t he? He’s my only son.” She added.

“Ma’am, I assure you he is just fine, he’s just tired is all, and needs to be patched up some more on his wound. He just needs some rest, though the General won’t take him going AWOL lightly.” One of the medics replied.

“AWOL?! You mean he wasn’t at the house at the beginning?!”

“No ma’am, he was actually wounded by a sniper shot in the leg earlier today…you can see how that turned out.”

The three medics along with Harmony were now heading out of the room, and on their way to a place where Harmony can reside safely for a time. Since Octavia and Harmony were the first civilians they’ve brought back to HQ, they didn’t know how or what to do with them?

“My sweet boy was awfully concerned for us wasn’t he?” she asked.

“I’m not sure, but no doubt it was very wrong of him to go off like that. So the house he was at was his actual home? Ah okay now, I get it. So you’re his mother, and the other one is his…wife?” replied the medic, as the other two left to return to their stations.

“Well…they aren’t married yet, but the other one you referred to is Octavia.”

“Oh okay, I gotcha miss. Well you just stay out here, and I’ll talk to the lieutenant about what you and miss Octavia will be doing.”

Without further saying anything else, the medic went back into the tent to inform the lieutenant and the other CO’s in charge about the situation.

A few hours later, Maestro finds himself back in the same room he previously was held in.

“Uh…why must this…ah forget it…what can I do about it now?” he thinks to himself.

He looks back down to his leg, as it’s been brought under better care from the looks of it to him, and he even got an upgrade with his bed. Maestro continued lying there, trying to gather in his surroundings. Hearing the occasional noises and complaints of pain coming from the wounded soldiers around him. He kept lying there, and he began hearing firm steps making their way in his direction, though he didn’t feel like looking to see who it was.

He then begins to hear faint chatter from the hooves that seemed to stop near him.

“This is…ah okay…so it is him.” he heard a familiar voice.

“Private Maestro, a unit within the 31st Equestrian Division. You managed to escape a small ambush from Changeling scouts at the camp you were located…mere miles away from the battlefield…is this correct?”

Maestro then recognized who that bold and strong sounding stallion was.

“Yes sir…that’s correct.”

“Of course it is, cause I’m looking at the damn thing right now…look up at me when I’m talking to you soldier!” General Orion raised his voice thereafter.

Maestro then propped his head back onto the pillow, looking Orion straight into his eyes.

“Won’t happen again.”

“Hope so…now then…do you have any bucking idea what you just did? Do you have any idea that because of your actions just a while back, I had to risk the lives of some of my men who didn’t even have to go out there to pull your ass right back to HQ?”

“Yes sir, but because of my actions, my partner didn’t die. She was literally about to get killed.”

“In wars…things happen Private.”

“General!”

“I said things happen damn it!”

“You don’t understand, she’s the love of my life, I love her! We live in the same house together! Celestia willing, we’re about to have a family in not too awful long!”

“Does it look like I care about that lovey-dovey stuff? Hell no I don’t! I’m a soldier, not a psychologist to just sit here and listen to all of your problems!” Orion replied firmly.

“It wasn’t a problem…it was a-”

“That’s enough out of your damn mouth, I’ve heard enough horseshit for once. You went AWOL; it’s pretty damn hard to break a rule that simple, and it takes some serious guts and stupidity to do so.” Orion stated once more, getting close to Maestro’s face.
“You listen here Private, and you listen mighty damn well, you broke a simple rule, and chances are you might even be dishonorably discharged. You went out there still wounded when you were clearly told to remain where you were; you disobeyed that order…simple as that.” Orion adds.

“Yes sir.”

General Orion then gestures the rest of the MP’s (Military Police) to leave him and Maestro.

“Good…then I will see you later on tomorrow morning. You will sign the necessary papers to complete the process of you being relieved from your duties. Meet me in my office at 0930 hours.” Orion then turned back around heading back to his duties.

Maestro couldn’t stand to hear these words, he never wanted this to happen, but in his gut he knew it would happen due to his actions.

“I…I understand, sir…” Maestro replied, followed by a sigh.

“Appreciated…oh and…I honor your courage and will to your family…well done soldier.” Orion saluted, then turned back around heading off to his quarters.

“Damn it…damn the war, damn the Changelings, damn everything for all I care.” Maestro hit the sides of the bed frustratingly.

The sun had now gone down from the passing hours, as Octavia and Harmony were able to reside with a few kind nurses in a tent they lived in. Only three of them were in there, Octavia, Harmony, and a nurse by the name of Redheart.

“There you are miss Octavia, I have warm beds for you and miss Harmony. I also apologize about your son ma’am; I hope for him a speedy recovery.” The nurse smiled warmly to her.

“Thank you, you’re a doll dear…what’s your name?” Harmony asked.

“Nurse Redheart miss, I tend to the ones who come in. No way am I cut out for that combat medic stuff, that would stress anypony out.” She replied, as she sorted through medical files in her file cabinet. She was sitting at her desk, adding new medical statuses of units hurt or killed in combat. A single lamp shined softly over her desk, and gave a soft yellow glow throughout the tent as it had approached nightfall.

“Miss Octavia, are you feeling fine over there? Redheart spoke up across the tent.

“Yes I’m fine, thank you for the support by the way. I didn’t expect this to come from a military is what I was most speculative about?”

“I understand, but there’s always those units who still have hearts and souls that are willing to help and care for others as kindly as possible.” Redheart turned back to face Harmony.

“We ordered the civilians to take shelter as best as they could within there homes or some place of safety they knew of before the shield was dropped by the princess. I just hope each and every one of them is doing okay out there. You two are the first two we’ve had to bring back with us. Was there a reason for that by any chance?”

“I’d rather not say.” Octavia looked off, recapping the close call in her mind before Maestro arrived, and after.

“It’s something I’d rather not think about. I’ve had to-”

“No need to say anything else, it’ll be fine miss Octavia…just know that you’re in good hooves now. Why don’t you take a rest alright?” Redheart interrupted her and insisting. She was atleast trying to help ease Octavia into a different and more easing thing or topic to think about.

Harmony seeing Octavia look a little bothered, made her way over to her own bed next to her.

“This is certainly a strange day isn’t it dear?”

“Yes it is, the strangest day I have ever experienced in all my life.” Octavia replied.

“Indeed, well don’t you think we need to get some shuteye? I find it kind of odd for it being so quiet around the tent?”

“Oh that he-he, yes the fourth and fifth platoons are out currently fighting. The daytime forces you could call them are currently sleeping and resting up. Who knows what we will be dealing with tomorrow morning.” Redheart spoke up.

“True, very true, thank you nurse.” Harmony smiled a bit, pulling the covers over her while facing the direction of her hopeful future daughter-in-law.

“Octavia, a mother knows when there’s something wrong…you seem a bit distracted by something on your mind?”

“My own mother said that to me once when I was little…but I’m fine…thank you for asking.” Octavia then brought the covers over herself as well, as she began to settle in for the night into military grade beds. Not the most comfortable thing in the world, but what can you do?

The night went on, they heard occasional silence with the clicking of a pen scribbling on paper from the nurse. The faint noise of an explosion here and there could be heard all the way on the other side of the city, but they would still be safe. The security was extremely tight around the castle and around the HQ in general. Spotlights were shined all over the place around the HQ, and some every now and then shined over the tents and so forth. Maestro back in the medical area was sleeping soundly, despite all he had been through, though some of those painkillers and drugs caused him to sleep much heavier. He was a heavy sleeper to begin with, even without them. His mind began thinking of his family and Octavia…but what of Starlight? What of his foster parents?

Chapter Fourty Two- The Dying Storm

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 42- The Dying Storm:

Four days have passed, and the battle had been won within Ponyville, though many lives were lost. The skies had been heroically reclaimed over Cloudsdale; despite the priceless souls they had lost as well. Now all that remained was Canterlot, and the Changelings were now surrounded. Many of them now desperate to spare their own lives, they tried sneaking out of Canterlot by themselves, but Unicorn snipers ended up knocking them right out of the sky or on the ground with ease and no remorse. Despite every attempt to escape, they failed. Some Changelings even disguising themselves as the ones they killed, but not lasting long as the soldiers talked to each other to check and make sure there were no imposters. Changelings couldn’t speak their language, so their hissing and other noises resulted in a very quick death for themselves point blank.

Maestro a few days ago had luckily only been relieved of duty, and not dishonorably discharged very fortunately. His excuse for his family and his soulmate seemed like fair enough reasons to where he would be dealt with on a lighter scale. Soon after being relieved of duty, he met back up with his mother and Octavia in the house they were able to return to. With a limp in his back left leg and the wound stitched up, he had something to be thankful for. His wound was only mere inches away from a main artery, were it not for Nimbus who got him out of the way in time, he would have probably bled out and died. He now had some things to look forward too. New friends, a great family, a promising future, and he could now shoot for one of his main goals. He still wanted to play within the Royal Canterlot Symphony Orchestra, one of the best Orchestras in all of Equestria. But he now thought that would have to certainly be but on hold. He now wanted to do nothing but take it easy with his family and Octavia.

Octavia was now feeling easier with herself, now that Maestro was there to be there with her and not just his mother. To be honest, her kindness was getting slightly on the annoying side for her; she wanted somepony she could truly connect with. Octavia had all sorts of ways, codes, signals, etc., to let Maestro know about how she felt. Though he obviously didn’t get it right the first few times, and wasn’t the best one at helping her out in certain situations. She atleast understood and felt his efforts he put into trying to make her happy with him to solve the situations if there ever were any, she appreciated that effort and affection from him. Sometimes even his ignorance every now and then cheered her up, since usually he was trying to get on her level, rather than her getting on his level of understanding. This wasn’t implying Maestro was unintelligent, or somepony who wasn’t as bright as Octavia, he was anything but dumb to be honest…he was quite clever, and one with an imagination.

As for Maestro’s close friend Starlight, along with his foster parents, it remains to be let known unto him. His foster parents however were planning to move out of Canterlot, and over to Manehatten, but their plans were halted by the war. Starlight was still stationed at her hometown, and that she seemed pretty busy after her promotion to Sergeant just yesterday. She was being the strong-willed mare she promised herself she would be for her uncle and the rest of her family that passed on. Again, she was and is the last of her family; the Changelings killed everypony else unfortunately. Not even taken prisoner, and brought back to the hive for conversion. They were simply killed and left where they were. It was like something out of a horror movie, though thank Celestia she wasn’t there for any of them…except her older brother. He died from a direct impact to his gut from a Changeling ramming its horn into his stomach. How did Starlight escape? She knew every inch of her house, both inside and out. So she hid out in the hidden family shelter that had been constructed by her father. She stayed there until the military arrived just several hours later.

So now Canterlot was finally livable, and some of the citizens were now able to return to their homes. Certain streets that had minimal damage were reopened, as construction crews would come in too, and repair the damage to the buildings, this counted for houses as well. Octavia and Maestro’s house was safe enough to return to also.

Later on that day…

“It’s finally good to be home! Thank Celestia!” Maestro got down onto the hardwood flooring in their living room, proceeding to hug and kiss it.

“I could leave you two to each other if you’d like?” Octavia turns to him raising an eyebrow.

“Luna too…she helped our recovery and stuff…yeah.” Maestro looked off whistling out of feeling weird now.

“Well your whistling is not going to be making you any less weird. In fact, it’s making you look even more ridiculous. But I don’t think it will be as weird as you hugging and kissing our floor though.” She said, followed b a sight giggle.

“Well what else was I supposed to do?”

“You could just stand there and take it all in?” she replied.

“But if I did that…I might explode from the relief.” He smiled back to her with a chuckle.

“Silly as always…you haven’t changed much.” Octavia giggled, bumping into him as she passed him up to take it easy on their couch.

“Care to sit with me? I could use the company.” She patted the side of the couch.

“I appreciate the offer, but I must hereby decline milady.” Maestro’s voice then changed to a very refined tone of voice, with a thick Canterlot accent. She said nothing and merely watched him continue his impersonations. He had a knack for impersonations, and he enjoyed doing them with the right ponies.

“No I mean seriously though Tavi…I got to check up on some things.”

“Oh? What might those be then? She asked intrigued.

“Well first, I need to see how my foster parents are checking up. My foster mother must be going crazy from not seeing me in months. I also need to check up on how a really good friend of mine is doing at her hometown.”

“A ‘really good friend’ of yours you say?” Octavia was then interested into that certain word by how he portrayed it to her.

“Oh heavens no, it’s not like that, you have my promise on that Octavia. We just had a lot in common, same likes for stuff, and we became good friends well…surprisingly fast, heh. When you’re in the military, your bond with your comrades is formed very quickly, you’d understand if you could be there with me.” Maestro replied, as the front door still remained open. Half of his body sticking outside, while his front half continued looking back her explaining things to her.

“Of course…well then off you go I suppose. Also by any chance, could we pay a visit to Vinyl? I’m sure she seems awfully worried about us.”

“Of course, I was thinking the same thing.”

“You were?”

“Okay maybe not…but anyways yeah, we can go pay her a visit as soon as I get back.”

“Splendid! Thank you Maestro.” She gave a lovely soft smile back to him just as he closed the door.

Maestro trotted and took his time on his way to the military terminal, where they kept the archives and records of ponies within the military that were stationed all across Equestria. He head inside to the facility, and saw there was a line for ponies who were wanting to do the same thing he was wanting to do.

“Well…buck.” he thought to himself in mild frustration. He noticed the line seemed ridiculous at this time of day, but he was atleast patient enough to wait in it.

Meanwhile in Ponyville, Vinyl’s home was being repaired. Most of it thankfully was just some minor damage to the shingles and roof in general. A few busted out windows, but nothing too major. Vinyl walked her way into the town square, and noticed most of the damage took place here. Holes in the ground, and several houses were destroyed. Barricades from where the Earth Ponies and Unicorns defended Town Square were still seen encircled around it. There was much to repair to the town’s center, though most of the bloodshed took place out more towards the park and track areas just outside of town.

“Hey Vinyl, you feeling okay?” asked a voice running up to her. She looked back and noticed it was one of her frequent partygoers, Berry Punch.

“Yeah I’m fine, just wondering about my friends in Canterlot. If that was the main place, I just wonder how bad it must have been up there ya know?” Vinyl replied, as she looked back in the direction of Canterlot.

“Yeah I understand…well hey me, Roseluck, and Lily are going to hang out today, wanna come?”

“Getting back to normal life already?” Vinyl looked back to her as they kept walking side by side.

“Well sure, why not? We’re able to, the military officers said it’s safe enough anyway.”

“Ah okay then, but nah I’m fine by myself. Just have a few things on my mind that’s all.” Vinyl then looked off to another direction to hide a bit of feelings that seemed to surface.

Vinyl wasn’t too crazy about showing her feelings to her friends in Ponyville, as she thought it wouldn’t make her as cool and popular as she already was. She was one of the most popular ponies in town, alongside Rainbowdash. However she’s only been able to meet the awesome Pegasus a few times within some of her gigs, but she didn’t mind one way or the other.

“Okay, well see you later then. Don’t keep those parties postponed for too long.” Berry Punch winked back at her before running off to meet up with the others.

“Heh, yeah…I’m not done hosting nightlife parties at my house anytime soon.” Vinyl raised her voice a bit louder than normal so she could still hear her.

Vinyl turned back around followed by a sigh before looking around briefly.

“Hope your okay Octy…and if I know Maestro, heh…I bet he kicked their flanks in those streets. Oh what am I kidding? He probably got his flank kicked instead, heh. He’s not the strongest guy around…but I’m sure he can still hold his own if he’s gotta” She told herself, as she once again looked back up at Canterlot from miles away.

The past week or so had been a bit unstable on the weather patterns and such coming from Cloudsdale, as they obviously had their grand city to think about. Their city in the sky was more important than moving around clouds and such around the atmosphere for the current time being. But reparing the city was obviously pretty easy, since all it was, was nothing but clouds for any and all of their structures.

Maestro had festered up the patience to wait in that line, and do something many ponies didn’t care to do much in Canterlot…wait in line for elongated periods of time.

“Next!”

“Uh hi, I was just-”

“Oh well look who it is? Private Maestro…and not dishonorably discharged from what I hear in the service, eh?”

To Maestro’s surprise, it was Nimbus sitting at the desk checking statuses of current military personnel.

“W-what? Nimbus what are you doing here?”

“You mean what am I doing here for the past three days? Ugh, nothing but this…and you?” Nimbus said back to him, lifting his hat from above the top portion of his face.

“Well uh, life seems normal for me I suppose.” Maestro replied.

“I understand…well hey man, I wish you stayed at the med bay like you were supposed to all along.” Nimbus spoke up.

“My family was by coincidence, in danger at the house.”

“Oh wow, really? What happened? Oh wait, not my business to know that, here to do my job. Well dude, what did you need to know or find out, hm?” Nimbus asked him, as he proceeded to take out some folders of information he might need to use from one of the file cabinets.

“Well, I was wanting to find out about a good friend of mine.”

“A ‘good friend’ of yours? Just how good of a friend is she he-he-he.” Nimbus chuckled.

“Shut up and let me know.” Maestro rolled his eyes, feeling slightly annoyed.

“Ha-ha-ha! Of course…name please…”

“Starlight…”

“Uh-huh…well now let’s see here hmm.” Nimbus then rushed through the S’s like he knew exactly where each file was like it was nothing.

“S’s…okay now…light…light…Ah! Got him…or her, heh.” He scratched the back of his head.

“Okay, here we are! Corporal Starlight, she just got promoted not too long ago also. She’s still in her hometown currently, and will remain there for one more week. She will be removed from that station, and has permission to return to her home in Cloudsdale atleast within eight days tops…that’s all I got. All the rest of the stuff is classified to
non-military personnel, sorry bud.” He then closed the folder, and immediately placed it back where it was first found.

“Okay thanks…” Maestro leaned in closer to his acquaintance.

“You sure I can’t find out just a little more about her?”

“Hmmm…” Nimbus looked ever which way to make sure he wasn’t being monitored.

“Okay look dude, I already know you, so I guess that’s a plus for you. But okay fine…here’s her schedule. Use it if you want to catch her at a good time.” Nimbus quickly scribbled down on a piece of paper of her work schedule.

“Oh wow, tha-”

“Shhh, keep it on the down low. Now get moving, there’s others behind you, you know.”

“Oh right, well thanks Nimbus.” Maestro waved back to him as he left the large tent.

“Eh don’t mention it.” he partially waved back.

Maestro was making his way back to his home, and really started realizing just how much damage they really caused.

He dropped by the mailbox to check if he had any mail, though he hardly ever got any in the first place. But maybe this time he might actually get something for once in times like these. Surprisingly, he did get something.

“Hm?” he brought out what appeared to be a letter from Starlight.

“Well…so much for this stuff.” He ripped up the pieces of the paper he was given and tossed them into the street. The construction crews would gather up trash as they went along with repairing the streets and buildings anyways.

He quickly tore open the front of the envelope and brought out the letter, as he was still partially focused on not tripping over the stairs on the front porch.

“Ah, well hello there, back already are we?” said Octavia startling him slightly, as she was watering a few flowers in one of the front windows.

“Yeah, guess what I was looking for all went to waist, but not as badly as you might think.” He replied to her, as she sat down in the swing chair on the front porch.
“Really? Just how did that turn out.”

He said nothing, and merely waved the letter as he kept reading it.

“Ah, a letter of course…from one of your friends if I recall correctly, yes?”

“M-hm.” He nodded.

“You seem awfully occupied on that letter, mind if I read it with you?”

“Sure, take a seat.” He gestured next to him.

“Atleast you didn’t say er…‘pop a squat’ was it from Vinyl?”

“He-he, yeah, I might one day, you never know.” He smiled a bit.

Octavia soon after found herself comfortable next to him, and rested her head next to his with a bit of a ‘squee’ expression on her face as he looked back at her.

It read:

“Dear Maestro,

How’s it going? Hope everything turned out okay over there. I heard the news about what all happened over there in the fighting, and that I hope you turned out okay. I miss you too; I need a good friend around me in times like these. I also heard that many lives were lost spanning from Ponyville to Cloudsdale, and Canterlot was the worst from what I believe. But anyways yeah, I also want to wish your family peace in the future from these troubling times, I know I need some peace that’s for sure. Come to think of it, I want to try out that spa in Ponyville sometime, you should come along. Oh wait, that’s right, you’re too chicken to try something like that.

Well I hope to see you again soon, since I’m heading back home next week in Cloudsdale. If my home’s destroyed, I’m not going to be a happy camper. But okay now, I’m going to shut up, and let you get on with your day, and I’m going to get on with mine. Hope to see you soon Maestro. One more thing, for all that you did for me back at training camp, helping me and being there for me every step of the way in my times of coping and trouble…thank you. You’re an awesome pony to be with, and yes, you’re still a big brother to me.

Sincerely,

Starlight”

The letter then ended.

“Big brother? What happened over there, I’m curious?”

“How about we talk about it over dinner?”

“No need for you to cook, somepony already has that covered.” Octavia pointed towards the inside of the house.

“Huh? Well who exactly might that-”

“I made spaghetti Octavia! Come and get it dear!”

“Be…” Maestro ended off after hearing his mother suddenly call out to them.

“Oh come now Maestro, she loves you and me, and she loves to be with you when she can.”

“Yeah, guess I can’t complain there.”

“See? Now in you go, need to fill that stomach up to find a job.”

“JOB?!”

“Yes little child, a job.” Octavia giggled again, nudging him to go inside before her.

Maestro sighed and got off the swing chair and made his way inside.

“I’m not a child.” He pouted playfully.

“You’re certainly right about that, aren’t we?” Octavia winked at him kissing his cheek. They proceeded inside the cozy home for the remainder of the afternoon, and sat down at the table enjoying a nice family meal after a long day.

Chapter Fourty Three- Starlight's Return

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 43- Starlight’s Return:

With a flick of her tongue, she glided through the slightly turbulent air. Guiding herself back home as she had been in the air for an awfully long time now. Her wings were starting to bother her, so she shifted into wherever she could merely glide her way down to the lower altitudes of the atmosphere. She faces towards the sun and its greeting warmth, as she lets the suns rays shine on her face, giving off a tiny shimmer of her mane.

She kept thinking about her home as time continued to pass on, thinking of how Maestro had been holding up all this time. She was as well thinking of meeting his girl, and his family, both foster and real family members.

She wondered how the ruins of her home and Canterlot would be from her view. Though chances were most of the rubble and ruin would be cleaned up and cleared by the time she got back. Though come to think of it, what kind of destruction could possibly be in Cloudsdale? It’s made of clouds for goodness sake, though for Ponyville and Canterlot…they’re obviously not made of clouds.

“I can’t wait to finally be back home! It’s gonna be so great! I’m just happy that I’ll finally get to meet Maestro’s family!” she said to herself outloud, trying to hear herself talk amidst the wind rushing past her ears. It had been in fact a week after the events of Canterlot’s bloody battle since Starlight was able to return back to the premises of the area to begin with. There was still a good amount of security put in place for sky and ground patrols too. Never did a single soul that experienced that battle; whether it is citizen or soldier…they never wanted to experience something like that again.

“Great, just great…wings are cramping up and I’m just miles away from home.” She said to herself again, as the wind and turbulence had died down.

She descended further and further to the ground, closer to what Pegasi were not exactly too comfortable with, especially where she was. She was right outside of the Everfree forest, but on the complete other side of the entire lush green canopy. She didn’t even really feel good to simply just fly over it; the place just gave her the creeps. She remembered when she was a filly; her pet bird flew into the forest and never came out since then. Because of that experience, she didn’t like to fly over it, and flying through it would just be suicide. Timberwolves, wild Manticores, Cockatrices, you name it, all the bad stuff that could possibly thrive in such a terrible and unforgiving place it seemed to her lived there.

She decided to take a bit of a rest out onto a flat-topped hill, comfortably away from the mysterious forest. Resting beside a stream nonetheless, she could get herself a drink of water whenever she needed to. With this, and the addition of a rock ledge hanging over where she was resting, if she wanted to, she could stay the night here. A good balance of transcendence seemed to reside at this location, almost like this location had been the work of a master land sculptor. There were also some rocks here and there to give her a bit of privacy under the area where the ledge overshadowed her location.

“I’m certainly tempted to stay the night here, this place seems so pristine with nature, almost like a natural resort. But again, that’s Equestria for you in many places across the kingdom.” She smiled a bit, thinking about if there could be even more naturally beautiful rocks and stone formations than where she was.

“Eh…I need a bath too, if only there was a…oh…never mind ha-ha!” she walked around the enormous ledge casting its shadow over her rest site, and saw that there was a pool of water just behind it. A waterfall cascaded over some rocks, as the water came hundreds of feet down to land in the large pool. It made large splashes as the impact even cause a bit of a mist to form around the impact radius, and drift off to other wet rocks.

“Whoa…” her eyes had seen some neat things back in her hometown and Cloudsdale, but never had she seen such a beautiful oasis in such a small and somewhat secluded spot.

“To think something so beautiful could be close to something so, uh…scary.” She said again as she looked back to the forest. She got closer to the waterfall and to what appeared to be a secret cave behind the rushing water.

She journeyed closer and closer over to the waterfall, but wasn’t sure if she could get through that water with her being a Pegasus and all that, she couldn’t swim either.

She kept looking around for any ways around it and found none, until she saw what appeared to be a very faded pathway that led behind it.

“Oh …I knew that.” Starlight rolled her eyes to her own stupidity.

This secret cave was sure to lead to something she thought to herself, but would it at all?

She walked behind the waterfall, and looked back at the heavily blurred forest through the crystal clear waters rushing down in front of her down to the large pool of water below her. The path was on an inclining ledge, and getting higher and higher the further she walked up it. It appeared to have stairs, but they looked awfully ancient and wore down from the weathering of the water and weather in general. She then stopped herself at the mouth of the caves pitch-black mouth.

“Maybe I should stop by here some other time, this place gives me the creeps too, and not just that dumb old forest.” she said. Starlight had no way to light her way down there, but she found what looked like very old writing chiseled into the rock wall just outside of the entrance.

“Cave of Two Sisters…whoa…this does seem old. I bet this cave was around when Princess Celestia and her sister were little I bet. But uh…maybe I should check this out later or something.” she says to herself outloud. The cave seemed well formed out, since the echo of her voice could be heard easily from her tone of voice.

Starlight found herself hours later back into the air rather than spending the night under that massive rock ledge, she didn’t want to even want to sleep in the shadow of that forest.

Flying through a stray cloud here and there, she found herself catching sight of the mighty city in the sky, Cloudsdale.

“About time, I’m just gonna take a shower, then hit the hay…”

She trailed off in her speech as she caught glimpse of Canterlot in the distance.

“Or I could pay Maestro a visit…just need to find out where he lives.”

Starlight soon then immediately shifted her flight course, and on her way towards Canterlot.

She flew above occasional sites still being rebuilt and reconstructed, some structures still in rubble, but the city was livable now.

“Halt there!” a security officer flew up to her after he caught sight of her flying towards the city.

“Um, yes?”

“Oh, my mistake, you talk…go right ahead.” The officer then flew off waving saluting back to her awkwardly.

“Okayyyy? What the hay was that for?” she wondered.

She knew Changelings were terrible at speech, and mostly made due with their hissing and other noises of communication. So she figured they still had security doing checks even after all of this time of recuperation and rebuilding society.

She managed to land softly onto a plush patch of grass, with made her hooves feel delighted to land on something so soft as genuine Canterlot soil, couldn’t go wrong with how they kept up the place. Even the mere grass was treated as best as possible from many gardeners and other ponies having to do with plants and such. Starlight approached a military tent, looking much like the one she knew back at her hometown that kept track of current soldiers in the area.

“Hello? Anypony there?”
“Yes, need someth-…oh! My apologies Sergeant, uh…” the pony stopped having to focus a bit on her nametag.

“It’s fine, at ease.”

“Thank you ma’am, what did you need to know?” the corporal asked.

“Yes, I need to know where I can find Maestro.”

“Specify…” he added, as he began to quickly sift through military files and records kept under the letter M.

“Er…is he a private? Private Maestro I suppose?” she didn’t fully know, since she wasn’t sure whether or not he might have been promoted.

“Ah, of course…well he has been stripped of his ranking, and dishonorably discharged ma’am.” he replied.

“What?! Surely that couldn’t be him?!”

“I’m looking at his file right now ma’am, he was going to be dishonorably discharged, but he got let off lighter than usual, since he actually ended up saving a life or two I believe when he went AWOL.” He replied to her once more, this time looking back up at her with eye contact.

“I…I see…” she begun facing towards the floor halfway.

“Sorry ma’am…but I have nothing else to say other than if you would like to find out his current residence?”

“That’d be nice Corporal, thank you.” Starlight smiled a bit.

“My pleasure Sergeant, now then let’s see here…” he turned page after page of his records till he found what he was looking for.

“Okay, here it is…” he flipped the file around to show her his current address on where he lives.

Starlight quickly grabbed a pencil and a piece of paper to scribble down the information.

“Thanks a lot Corporal, that is all.”

“Ma’am.” the Corporal stood up out of his chair and saluted her.

“Oh come on now, ease yourself up a bit. I’m not like those others as you can obviously tell.” She rolled her eyes giggling a bit.
“Oh, right…sorry ma’am, have a good night Sergeant.”

“Thank you once again Corporal.” She replied back, as she left the tent in a fairly brisk hurry.

It was around nine or so, and she definitely had some things to talk to him about. She had questions, for there was no doubt about that, but she wanted to meet some of his family first.

“Ah, here we go, this must be the place.” she looked at it in awe; certainly better looking than her place that’s for sure. She approached the front porch and noticed that nopony was there. She saw that the fireplace inside seemed to be recently put out.

“Well goodness Maestro, didn’t tell me you were this rich…making me look bad are you?” she told herself with a sarcastic tone, being jealous in a playful way.

The interior inside was gorgeous, but no sign of Maestro or anypony else. She saw that a note had been taped to the front door.

“Huh? What’s this?”

She took the note off to read it, realizing this note was for her foster parents.

“The…the Canterlot Hospital?! What in Tartarus is he doing there?!” her mind would then be caught off guard at what he was actually over there for. Maestro wasn’t over there on his own accord, but rather somepony else’s from the way it was written.

“Whatever this is about, better get moving to uh…wherever the hay it is?” she then zoomed off to find the hospital, leaving the note behind on the front porch. Surely it wouldn’t be too hard to find, considering how big a hospital building is to begin with.

Minutes later, she caught site of the hospital in the distance.

“Now on a mission to find out which room he’s in…oh what joy.” She thought to herself, as she made her way inside and up to the front desk.

“Excuse me, I’m looking for a pony by the name of Maestro.”

“Of course miss, I believe a pony by that name checked in with another pony I believe?” the pony at the front desk looked back to her, trying to recall the info she hopefully wanted.

“Another pony?”

“Yes…I believe a mare by the name of…Octavia Melody in fact, if I’m not mistaken that is.”
“What room are they in?”

“Room four-sixteen, take the stairs or elevator up to the fourth floor and proceed down the hall from there.” The front desk pony then pointed her towards the elevator just around the corner

“Thank you ma’am.” Starlight not caring either way, she quickly rushed up the stairs, rather than taking the elevator up to the fourth floor.

“You’re welcome dear.” The cream colored pony smiled, before making her way back to her station.

Chapter Fourty Four- Her Name

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 44: Her Name:

Maestro, Harmony, both of his foster parents, along with a doctor is standing near Octavia for comfort. It was that one defining moment in any parent’s life…a baby’s life was about to be unveiled unto the world for the first time of it’s fragile little life.

“Okay Octavia, remember how my mother told you to breath okay? Remember to-”

“For the last time Maestro I’m feeling like I’m dying here, so shut up!”

Maestro then turned back around and whispered into his foster father’s ear.

“Hormones eh?”

“Indeed.” He chuckled along with him.

“Okay now, I will need anypony who is weak stomached to leave the room, as I am about to call in the nurses to help me deliver this baby, understood?”

“You don’t have to tell me twice.”

“Dear, stay for your honey’s baby for Celestia’s sake?” Harmony said.

“Mother, I’d faint chances are when it happens.” He replied.

“Oh come now Maestro, I delivered you the same way.”

“Okay, that was then…this is now…so I’m stepping out here where I don’t faint or throw up.” He replied again, before him and Revenue stepped out of the room.

They both took a seat across from each other, waiting patiently for the moment to finally arrive. Hearing nothing but yelling and major pain, Octavia did in fact sound like she was dying, figuratively speaking of course.

“This is why Diamond Ring never wanted a child of her own. She was afraid the pain would be too much when it came to having a baby…or foal whichever you wish to call the little soul.”

“I see what you mean father, but I’m sure you and her would still like to have one of your own correct?”

“Oh but of course my dear boy. It’s just that she’s too concerned about herself when the ‘real’ day arrives.” Revenue replied.

“He-he-he, I bet.” Maestro laughed a bit.

Before they continued on their topic and discussions of the day, they both heard what sounded like hooves galloping down the tiled floor.

“Who or what on earth could that noise be?” Revenue raised an eyebrow.

“I have no idea, let’s see here.” Maestro and him extend their necks out a bit, just enough to see what or who was doing that. Maestro instantly knew who it was.

“I don’t believe it…she’s here!”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Nothing father, just a good friend of mine.” Maestro replied, quickly getting out of the chair and making his way over to her in the hallway.

“Starlight! You’re here!”

“Maestro! Thank Celestia you’re okay!” Starlight’s wings then opened up, flapping a good second or two out of shear excitement as she stood in place hugging him.

“I’ve missed you so much!”

“I’ve missed you too Starlight, it hasn’t been the same without you.”

She then separated the hug; quite curious as to know why he was at the hospital.

“So what are you doing here anyways? Is everything okay? You’re not hurt are you?”

“No I’m fine, just sitting out here for a little delivery coming into the world.” He looked off blushing.

“What? No way! You…a father?!”

“Um…yes?” he replied playfully, acting like he wasn’t sure whether he was or not.

“Oh cut it out, congratulations by the way! Where is it hap-”

Loud yelling from a room up ahead then cut off Starlight.

“Oh…well looks like I know where it’s coming from now.” Her ears perked up a bit more, causing one of them to twitch a bit.
“Come with me, I might as well introduce you to my father.”

“But I thought you told me one time that your father died when you were-”

“Yeah this is obviously not my real father, just come with me.” Maestro added, as he led Starlight around the corner with a few chairs all facing each other, along with a table with a few magazines too look at resting on its surface.

“Father, this is my good friend Starlight.” Maestro gestured towards him, then back to Starlight.

“Ah, I fine name for a Pegasus…and a lovely one to look at might I add.” Said Revenue charmingly.

“Thank you sir, it is very nice to meet you.” Starlight replied, her cheeks lightly blushing.

Octavia yelled out once more out of sheer pain and anguish of having to deal with it.

“I suppose I’ll check in on her.” Maestro faintly pointing his hoof back to the room. He shortly thereafter was already on his way over to it, leaving Starlight and Revenue to get to know each other.

“Well don’t just stand there milady, have a seat of course.”

“Oh right, of course.” she said looking off to another direction, taking a seat shortly after he insisted.

“Now tell me a little bit about yourself, my son has told me quite a bit about you.” Revenue then brought out a pitch pipe, now making his way out onto a porch balcony overlooking a few parts of the city. Starlight followed him out of course; she couldn’t leave him hanging there with a question that seemed to be unanswered just then.

“Maestro please help me!” Octavia shouted.

Maestro said nothing and remained to stand strong beside her.

“Grab my hoof if you- sweet Celestia! Aaaahhhh!!!!!” he ended up shouting nearly at the top of his lungs. Just as Octavia gripped his hoof, he felt like it was being crushed by a hundred Manticores. He tried to hold back tears by just how much she was hurting him. It was like the pain she felt was being sent straight to him from his hoof, then coursing throughout his body.

The minutes passed by, and the worst had ended, and Octavia was now exhausted.

“Oh my heavens! She’s beautiful!” Harmony then began to cry tears of joy, as she had now become a proud grandmother.
“Miss Octavia?” the doctor asked her, but no answer.

“Um…Octavia ma’am? Hello?”

“Erm…yes?” she panted a little bit; tired from all the pushing and straining she had to do.

“It’s a girl ma’am.” the doctor then brought out the baby for her to see.

“Hey, didn’t I already imply she was?” Harmony added.

“I swear you nearly crushed my hoof with the way you grabbed my hoof, buck that hurt!” said Maestro, grabbing hid hoof, but still looking back at her and the baby with a faint smile.

“Heh…that’s…what you get.” Octavia winked at him.

“What did I do?”

“Well…consider that…a taste of what I was feeling.” She replied still trying to regain herself.

The tiny foal was placed into Octavia’s embrace, the foal’s little eyes barely looking back up at her lovely mother.

“A name by any chance? She’s…well…I honestly don’t know what to think right now.” Maestro looked over at the baby in front of him.

“It’s fine Maestro…and I already know what I shall name her.”

“Oh? What might that be?” he raised an eyebrow.

“Please say Harmony, please say Harmony.” Harmony crossed her hooves.

“My grandmother’s name…Octave…her name will be Octave.” She lightly kissed the foal on the forehead.

“That’s…well that’s certainly better than what I had.”

“Maestro.”

“What?! I’m serious!”

“Then what was your idea for an excellent name for her then?”

“Uh…I forgot he-he.” Maestro scratched his head chuckling.

“No, but really though, I couldn’t agree with you more. Your grandmother, the one you loved so much, the one that raised you when you were just little…I think you made the perfect choice for a name.” He then came closer to Octavia and their little Octave, and gave her a big hug as she still remained in her bed.

“I need to rest I think, I’m absolutely exhausted.”

“To think you’re an Earth Pony too.” He replied jokingly.

“Shut your mouth.” She giggled a bit.

“Eh-heh…I’ll just sit over here in this chair here okay?”

“Sure…feel free *yawn*…to do so.” Octavia then gives the newborn foal back to the doctor, and steadily begins to take a rest to recover.

“She didn’t say Harmony…” Maestro’s mother spoke up a bit.

“Nope, she certainly didn’t.” he smiled back.

“But Octave I still think…that’s an excellent name for her. I may have never met her grandmother obviously, but I’m sure she is looking down at this moment with true delight and utter happiness.” Harmony stated.

A few more minutes passed, and Octavia was appearing to be sound asleep. As she remained there resting up, she began to hear a very faint voice speak to her.

“She’s beautiful…just like your mother was…” the voice then faded out.

Octavia then shifted herself as she lay there in bed still, as a soft smile of content just then began forming onto her face.

“Grand-…mother…” Octavia spoke underneath her breath; her eyes still remaining shut, her face along with her breath at ease. Her body relaxed, and not the slightest sign of tension in her body. Her heartbeat as soft and content as ever.

Maestro kept lying there on the chair, transitioning over to the couch thought adjacent to the chair since he wanted more room to move around with. He began to feel relaxed himself within the room, as his mother had left the room and was out in the waiting lobby with the others. His relaxation eventually caused him to drift off to sleep too.

“Take care of her…” a voice seemed to whisper into his mind.

“Ah!” he immediately sprung up and out of the chair from the faint voice speaking to him. The voice yet did not seem harmful in the slightest, but yet…almost like a presence of pure love and warmth. His sudden spring off the couch caused Octavia to wake up too.
“Wha…what’s wrong, hm?” she spoke up from the sleepy tone in her voice. Her lovely accent caused her sleepy voice sound nothing but sexy in such a natural way as it was spoken to him.

“Um, uh…did you hear that?”

“Hm? Hear what Maestro?”

“I kid you not, I literally just heard a voice speak to me like five seconds ago.” He replied. His eyes were wide-awake, and his head looked around the room in numerous directions.

“You heard a voice in your head? Really? I…I heard the same thing?”

“Really?! You did?!” Maestro’s face then lit up with curiosity, as he took a few steps towards Octavia.

“Yes actually…I heard something like ‘she’s beautiful, just like your mother’…something like that. But…I don’t know whether or not it’s a dream or something else? I’ve had it happen to me on other occasions though…almost like I’m being watched over.”

“I hear you…but I don’t know about having dead loved ones follow me around or whatever it is.” Maestro replied continuing to look around some more.

“That’s not what I mean Maestro…it’s happened to me before. The most intense experience I have ever had was when my mother died, I was right there with her when she passed on. Just a little while after that, I remember feeling weird, and then I blacked out. I then remember my father yelling closely to me if I was okay…then I told him I spoke to my mother…that’s all I can seem to remember really.”

Maestro was speechless; he had never heard her say anything about her own mother like that.

“Whoa…sounded awfully intense.”

“It was I’m sure, but that’s all I can seem to remember though. But yet I’ve always had the feeling that what I said just then wasn’t all that happened. I’ve always had the feeling that more than that had occurred during that specific experience when I was little. I will say though that I’ve had about half a dozen of these kinds of experiences throughout my lifetime so far, but yet I’m not scared or spooked like most would feel I’m sure. The feelings are very close to me, warm, they feel like they are nothing but pure love and compassion.”

“This is some pretty deep stuff you’re telling me here…care to tell me more once we get back to the house?” Maestro insisted, as he then got up and walked towards Octavia’s bedside.

“Of course…forgive me.”

“No-no, it’s fine…it’s very interesting in fact, best topic I’ve heard in a long time! I just figured it’d be better to tell me more when we get back home, hm?”

“I’d have to agree with you on that, nothing could possibly beat the true comfort of home.”

It had been now over an hour after those ‘voices’ had happened to the to of them, as they were now on their way down to the main waiting lobby…and with little Octave nonetheless.

Revenue and Diamond Ring had already left though, and were back at their home dealing with the last of their packing that had been put on hold due to the war.

They all walked out, the sky filled with stars of glimmering inspiration and hope. Luna’s lovely moon was out full tonight too, and seemed a bit larger than normal as well.

“It’s about time you give me a grandchild Maestro.”

“Moooom…”

“Oh come now dear, ha-ha-ha! I was only teasing you sweetie!” Harmony smiled, kissing his cheek thereafter. He then rubbed his cheek after noticing Starlight looked over at him, trying to keep herself from laughing.

“So you ready to change diapers and all that jazz?”

“Don’t even start it Star…but I still dare you to.” Maestro looked over at her with a provoking expression

“I know…and I will.” She replied with a smug face.

“Ready to have more!? Ha-ha-ha!” Starlight then took off into the bright night sky, letting him know by default that she needed to head back home now.

“Darn it Star, you get back down here!”

“Nope…this mare’s gotta get some sleep, but I’ll be sure and stop by to visit someday or another. Heck, maybe I could be your foalsitter?”

“We’ll see…”
“Oh yeah! I can see it now, making big bucks on foalsitting in Canterlot.”

“Just get to where you needed to go Star…and good night.”

“He-he, yeah, see you later Maestro! Good to meet you too Harmony and Octavia!”

“It was a pleasure to meet you too!” Harmony raised her voice back to Starlight in the air.

“Shh! She’s asleep.” Octavia added in with slight frustration.

They remaining three of them continue strolling through town and back to the house. Harmony however takes the split and head back to her own home in the city.

“Goodnight you two…and tell that little bundle of fur granny loves her.” Harmony smiled back to them with delight.

“Oh she’ll be spoiled, believe me.” Octavia giggled.

Before they knew it, they were both back home, and Octave was still sound asleep from the looks of it.

“She’s a quiet one.” Octavia smiled, as she placed Octave in her little crib within the bedroom that had already been made for her.

“Heh…wait till morning arrives.” Maestro chuckled slightly.

“I’m sure about that.” She smiled back to him.

As the two of them wind down for the night, Octavia begins to settle herself in bed. However she recapped a memory she had never forgotten before her mother had passed.

“Mommy! I wanna be pwetty just wike you!”

“Oh but you already are my little angel, you’re even prettier than mommy already.” Melody replied with as sweet of a smile as you could get from a loving mother it seemed.

“Weally?!” Octavia’s eyes lit up with a big smile.

“Mommy would never lie to you sweetie, you know that.”

“I wuv you mommy” little Octavia then hugged her mother’s neck.

“Oh I love you too little angel, so much more than you know.” Her mother hugged her tightly in return.

“I know mother…I know…I can’t wait to see you one day.” Octavia said to herself once again under her breath.

“My angel…” a voice spoke to her very faintly once more in her mind.

Octavia quickly opened up her eyes and scanned the bedroom, but nothing was there. She then realized her family was doing more than watching over her…it was like they had never left her at that moment. As for Maestro…he was out cold before any of this even happened.

Soon then, sympathetic feelings then seemed to rush throughout her body, making her feel like her mother was right at her bedside, wishing her a goodnight’s rest.

“I love you mother…” her voice trailed off in a whisper, before mere minutes later, she was off in an incredibly deep and seemingly natural state of peaceful sleep. A feeling that she hadn’t felt since she was just a filly.

Chapter Fourty Five- Three Years Happy

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 45- Three Years Happy:

Octave, who was about three years old now, and was on her way out of foalhood, and just starting to go into fillyhood. She comes running down the stairs to her mother in the kitchen with those short little legs of hers. Her mother Octavia was preparing dinner for the family at the moment, and Maestro hopefully was not too far away from home. Three years of being with Octavia, and now married for two years so far not to mention. Maestro’s foster parents had also by now been living in Manehatten for about a year now, and were a good ways away from Canterlot. Maestro did miss them sometimes, but he couldn’t complain since his actual mother lived in another district in the city.

Octave couldn’t wait to see her daddy when he got home so they could play right away with whatever reserves of energy he could manage with after a day at work. Maestro had been working at a music store in Canterlot for the past year and a half now, as he decided it’d be best to drop his long-term goal of playing in the Royal Canterlot Symphony Orchestra. With all the traveling he would be doing with the orchestra, he’d be traveling all over Equestria, and surprisingly often too. Which would mean chances were, he wouldn’t get enough time to be with his family.

Octave was being taught pretty average as far as her speech goes, though she still has her speech impediments as far as her R’s and L’s were concerned, even has trouble with the word ‘the’. For instance, if Octave ever said something such as ‘little’, she would end up replacing the L with a W, and wind up saying ‘wittle’ instead. Words such as ‘play’ to ‘pway’, and ‘string’ to ‘stwing’, from the word ‘the’ to ‘da’…it was quite an adorable sight actually.
No doubt she has her adorable moments, and she reminded her mother of when she was a filly with her mother Melody. Octavia knew of just how much her mother loved her, and she wanted to do the same for her daughter as well. For one, her mother had taught her an important lesson of life she could apply to herself. Octavia would live everyday like it would be her last, since nopony obviously knows when they shall depart from the living. Octave even had many traits Octavia had when she was a filly too. Like how she loved getting hugs and kisses, how much she seemed to brighten somepony’s day with that innocent little face of hers. Octave has her smart moments too though, she one time seemed to instinctively want to help her mommy when she got hurt one day. Of course she always wants to help her daddy out with anything he’s ever working on or doing himself. Octave overall is your typical curious, adorable, smart little foal, capable of so much, yet knows so little.

“Mommy, mommy! When is daddy coming home?!” Octave asked her mother happily, jumping up and down. The energy that little foal had could be seen from Octavia plain as day, and it pleased her to see her so happy with a family that’d give anything and everything for her.

“I am sure he will be home soon dear. You love your daddy to bits don’t you?” she giggled a bit, continuing to stir the pot in front of her on the stove containing a mouth watering sight of vegetable soup.

“Uh-huh, because he needs to hewp me and Ms. Tibbles make tea today!” the foal replied with a big smile. Before she ran back off upstairs to play in her room, she always wanted to give her mommy a hug before she took off.

“I wuv you mommy…I wanna pway just wike you too! Daddy says you play da pwettiest! What’s da thing you pway?” Octave’s head tilted a bit curiously.

“It is called a Cello my dear, and yes maybe some day you can play just like mommy.” Octavia giggled back at that lovely foal. She even denied at some moments for Octave to be her daughter she was so adorable at times, with her speech impediments and all.

“Yay! I’ll be da best cewwo pwayer ever! Even better than mommy!”

“Of course sweetie, you’ll always be better than mommy!” Octavia then got down and nuzzled the side of her daughters face, followed by a gentle kiss on her cheek thereafter.

The time continued to pass on by, until Maestro had finally walked through the front door.

“About freaking time I got home!” he raised his voice a bit, followed by his exhale of relief as he hung his coat up.

“Daddy!” the little voice called out to him. He could hear those little distinctive noises of tiny hooves making their way down to their destination.

“There’s my little girl!” Maestro replied, as he got down on the same height level as she was, and lied down on the floor.

“Oh no, I think I’m dying!” he added back to her. He dramatically threw his hooves up in the air pointing back towards her, and then closed his eyes to play pretend on her.

“Uh-oh…” Octave replied, causing Maestro the laugh out loud at her perfect reply.

“You’re always here to make your daddy happy even when he’s tired.” He smiled back to her, as he got up off the wooden floor to head into the kitchen.

“Oh wow, smells divine…vegetable soup I assume?” he sniffed the air.

“Indubitably dear.” Octavia replied.

“So how come you didn’t have a cutie mark in cooking, eh?” Maestro wondered, as he walked up to kiss her.

“Well I suppose music called a little louder.” She replied with a little giggle.

“Daddy, can you pway house with me?” Octave called out to her daddy, those little legs trying to keep up with Maestro.

“Sweetie, daddy’s feeling pretty tired today…”

“Aw…” Octave’s ears then drooped, as she then faced towards the floor.

“Buuut…I suppose one game of house wouldn’t hurt.” He looked off to Octavia, expecting what her reaction would be. Octavia looked back at him with a giggling expression, glad to see even when he’s bushed, he’d do whatever he could to make his daughter happy.

About an hour later…

“Come on daddy, wets go upstaiws now!”

“How about you go ahead and meet daddy up there, okay?”

“Okay!” Octave smiled hugely, then quickly made her way up the stairs to her bedroom.

Octavia watched her daughter until she was out of site and up on the second floor before continuing to Maestro.

“You make her so happy when your home, and whenever you’re at work, she’s around me most of the time. She wants to do so much in her life.” She said, wiping the corners of her mouth after finishing her meal.

“I know…her mind just seems to have so much imagination not to mention. Whenever she wants me to play house, sometimes she even takes it seriously. I still can’t manage to keep from laughing at her attempt of being serious.” Maestro replied, helping Octavia get a little head start on the dishes.

“Helping me with the dishes are we? Well I believe a little reward is in play if you do all of these yourself.” She leaned in with a bit of a seductive look in her eyes, including that soft tone of voice she used that’d make any stallion seem to melt.

Funny thing was, Maestro hated doing the dishes. He looked up at the large pile of dirty dishes, and it was a daunting site for him.

“Umm…uh…”

“Oh come now, we’ll even drop Octave off at your mother’s house. Then, we can do a little game of house ourselves. It’s the part where the mommy and daddy love each other very much.” Her eyes fluttered a bit close to his face as they shared a kiss together.

“Daddy?” Octave spoke up at the kitchen entrance.
“O-Octave! What have I told you about interrupting when mommy and daddy are talking young lady?!” Octavia stuttered a bit, completely caught off guard by Octave standing at the kitchen entrance for who knows how long?

“Sowwy mommy, I didn’t know…” Octave looked down to the kitchen floor.

Maestro then leaned over a bit, as he stood right next to Octavia whispering something.

“Not doing the dishes today this time.” he chuckled slightly, as he made his way over to his daughter’s side.

Octavia exhaled, and then understood what he was getting to.

“Of course dear…well I don’t need to keep you two any further, go play house now Octave.”

“But I’m waiting on-”

“Let’s get going now.”

“Yay! Okay, dis time I pway da doctor!” she replied jubilantly, hopping a bit in place then rushing ahead of Maestro.

“I’ll help you next time though, I promise.” Maestro said as he looked back at Octavia.

“But you’ve said that numerous times to me though?”

“I know I did, and I apologize if I never keep my promises to you some of the time. You however already know that I’m not the best at keeping up with time, and that I forget certain things.”

“I know…I just want us to have a little time together is all. Ever since Octave came into our lives, it seems like you’ve been so busy lately.” Octavia replied.

“Well how about this, I’ll try to take some time off this weekend, and we’ll take a little vacation together? I’ll drop Octave off at my mother’s and all that jazz.”

“I think that sounds like a wonderful idea dear! But, won’t our daughter miss us while we’re gone?” Octavia asked him, as she paused for a moment in front of the sink.

“Oh I’m sure she will, but granny will keep her occupied, my mother’s always been good with improvising.” He replied.

“Right, right…well I don’t need to keep you any longer, cause I’m sure she’s-”

“Daddyyy! Come up here and pway with me!” Octave shouted from the top of the stairs.
“Yep…I know.” He then looked back up facing his daughter.

“Alright sweetie, I’m heading up right now!” He shouted back to her, finally making his way up the stairs.

Maestro then gave off a content sigh, for could life be any more rewarding than having a daughter who uses her manners occasionally at such a young age, and a nice touch of romance to go along with that? Who wouldn’t wish to live a life like that? Octavia had always seemed to have way with being romantic, pretty much putting Maestro to shame most of the time. It seems as though her refinement made her just have a certain way with being so good at romance. Maestro supposed Octavia was just the classy romantic type to begin with as she reached marehood.

Meanwhile in Octave’s room…

“Daddy?”

“Yes angel?”

“What were you and mommy talking about?”

Maestro’s eyes got big, and he looked off.

“Um, well uh…we were talking about the…the weather! Yeah…what the weather will be like tomorrow.” He replied with slight nervousness in his voice.

“What’s dat?”

“Weather? Well, weather is what a day will be like. Like if the weather is going to be sunny or if it will rain, do you understand?”

Octave simply looked at him and blinked.

“No…” she blinked once more.

“Hmm…how about we play school then?”

“Okay! I’ll be da teachew!”

“You will?! Oh boy, this will be fun! You’ll be such a good teacher!” Maestro then looked away for a moment and softly spoke on a level that his daughter couldn’t hear him.

“Celestia give me strength….” He softly spoke out, almost in a whisper.

“Okay, wecess!”

“But…we haven’t started school yet though sweetie?” he said a little confused.

“But you have to do what da teachew says.” She replied.

“But I thought-”

“Nooo, you’re supposed to do what da teachew says! I say wecess now!” she spoke up again to him.

“Yep…you’re definitely your mother…”

Chapter Fourty Six- First Day Of School

Author's Note

This is in fact the end of the story, nothing but peaceful times and usual everyday life after this. However, i believe i will make a sequel off of Octave, and carry it on from there.

Chapter Fourty Six- First Day Of School

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 46- First Day Of School:

The clock’s alarm went off just as the sun was about the show its light on the horizon. Maestro hated getting up so early, but he didn’t really have any choice in his job. He had to be the first one there to open up the shop, and get everything ready. With all of this, he even had to get Octave up for her first day of school.

Octave was now a filly, and about five years old now, which was the appropriate age for starting school. Her speech impediments were gone, and her vocabulary had improved by a big margin. Her ways of understanding were improved a surprising amount for her age. Her mother had taught her how to be more ladylike when they were out in public of course. She knew how to greet guests and use her manners, though that’s not all she would be taught on. She would be soon taught on proper table manners, and what utensils to use at a fancy diner or restaurant for certain dishes and such. Of course she is just a little filly, and has all the time in the world to learn all of those things. Maestro knew that she needed to be the filly she was, and just have fun in her life whenever she can, Octavia agreed with his statement. It was the same thing Octavia did after her own mother told her nearly the exact same thing. By the time Octave was five, Starlight had managed to give birth to a beautiful filly foal she named Comet Trail, or Comet for short.

It was approximately six-thirty in the morning, and Maestro manages to avoid making Octave’s bedroom door to squeak as he gently opens it. A soft light coming from the hallway gently shined on her sleeping face from the cracked door. Maestro looked down over her and whispered in her ear.

“Hey…it’s time to get up okay? Today’s your first day of school you know.”

Octave groaned and then pulled the covers over her head.

“Okay then…if you insist…” Maestro then made off to the bathroom to get a cold washcloth.

He then set the cold cloth across her face, making her immediately get up.

“Ahh, cold!” she sprung herself up, with the washcloth landing right in front of her on her covers.

“Good morning!” he chuckled.

“Daddy, why?!”

“Get up…now. I have to go to work, and you need to get ready for your first day of school today. Just think, you get to make some friends, make crafts and learn all kinds of cool stuff.” He said.

“But I want to stay with mommy?” she complained, as she got herself out of bed. Her mane was all a mess and incredibly frizzy on one side.

“Mommy will be dropping you off at school in a little while okay?”

“Okay…” she replied, figuring it was daddy who would take her to school today.

A little while afterward…

“Octave dear, your school supplies and everything is downstairs, understand?”

“Yes mother!” Octave shouts down the stairs, struggling to manage her mane.

“Do you need help on your mane sweetie?”

“No…I got-” a big pomf sound was heard, signaling her mane poofed out of management.

“…Can you help me please?” Octave corrected herself.

“I thought so.” Octavia spoke to herself, making her way up to the bathroom post-hastefully, so they would not run late to school. Octavia was a very punctual pony, and hated getting to anywhere even a second late. She made getting to destinations whenever she absolutely had to, a top priority.

With all things said and done, Octave got her things together, along with her backpack. She was told by her mother to have a healthy breakfast of oatmeal and some fruit, which she surprisingly enjoyed. Since the sweetness of the fruit reminded her of the taste of sugary cereal.

“Okay mommy, I’m ready to go.”

“Not yet…just one more thing.”

“But what is it now?” Octave wondered, noticing her mother had something special for her.

“Okay dear, close your eyes okay?” said Octavia.

Octave closed her eyes, as her mother was fastening something around her little neck. Her curiosity went wild as for what could be around her neck exactly. It tempted her to open her eyes even a little bit, but Octavia most of the time was looking to make sure that didn’t happen.

“Okay…you can open them now.”

Octave opened up her eyes to see that she had a little light blue bowtie around her neck.

“It’s…a bow?”

“Close, but not quite dear…it’s a bowtie, see? I knew it would look good on you when I finished it!” Octavia smiled proudly at her daughter.

“What does that mean?”

“Well I actually made this before you were even born, and it just so turns out it even fits perfectly. Oh you look so adorable in this! Well now…let’s be off okay?” Octavia opens up the front door for Octave to move her little legs out onto the front porch.

“Where’s school at mommy?”

“Hop on dear.” Octavia then lowered her body so Octave could ride onto her mother’s back.

“Yay! Piggyback ride! Wait…ponyback ride…sorry.”

“It’s quite alright angel, now then, let’s be off shall we?” Octavia giggled at her daughter’s efforts of trying to use correct grammar for certain terms.

Meanwhile at the music shop where Maestro worked…

“Hey Maestro, this family needs to know more about this Cello!”

“Can’t you do it? I’m helping out a young mare at the moment.”

“No, get over here this instant!” his boss rose across the room again.

“Ugh, so sorry ma’am, I’ll return whenever I can.”

“It’s quite alright, take your time.” the mare smiled.

“Okay, thank you miss.” Maestro took off making his way over to the family post-hastefully.

Maestro wasn’t too crazy about the assistant manager, since the manager was out sick, and understood that Maestro was a loyal and honest worker. But apparently not the other one…he was just a butt to most of the workers there at the music store. He was lazy, sat up around the register or back in his office, and didn’t bother to help anyone. One day there would be some feuding between him and that assistant manager named…well he could care less what his name was to be honest.

As Maestro was on his way of reaching his limit of tolerance from the assistant manager, Octave and her mother made it to the school with a few minutes to spare.

However, as Octavia approached the door, a little filly comes running out through the front doors crying to her mother as she leaves.

“Mommy I don’t wanna go! I wanna stay with you!” the filly cried.

This made Octave feel a bit uncomfortable now, and not as calm as she was when she began to see the school building in site.

“Um…mommy?”

“Yes Octave?” Octavia faced towards her.

“Um…I don’t wanna go to school now.”

“I see no reason why not?” Octavia wondered.

“Can I stay with you for today?”

“No dear, you cannot.” Octavia replied with slight firmness in her voice.

“But…but why?” Octave began to sniff, her eyes then started to water.

“Now sweetie, don’t cry…you should know why you’re here.” Her mother said, as she got down on Octave’s level of height and understanding.

Octave sniffed once more, “No…but why mommy? Why can’t I stay with you?”

“Because you’re at the age where you will have to go to school. Big girls go to school…and you’re a big girl right? Do you remember telling mommy that you are?”

“Um…uh-huh.” Octave nodded a little while wiping her eyes to try and clear herself up.

“See? Now I promise you it will not be scary at all. I’ll even pick you up when school ends okay?” her mother assured her, as she quickly poked the side of Octave’s little belly.

Octave giggled from the tickly feeling, and it made her cheer up quickly and put on a face of positivity as best as she could.

“Okay mommy, um…I’ll try my best! I’ll be the best one in the class!”
“Then I believe in you my little angel…though you are already the cutest one in the class.” Octavia giggled.

Minutes later, Octave looked and waved back as her mother was leaving, eventually around one of the street corners, and out of sight.

So from moving into Canterlot, mishaps, emotional attachments towards a beautiful refined pony, more mishaps, bow-chicka-bow-wow, even more unfortunate events…and now a family of his own. Maestro couldn’t have expected it his life to take such a sharp angle in what seemed to be a pleasant direction of life.

To think he would ever win a musical competition by the skin of his teeth, and by some real luck. To think he would ever meet Octavia ever again after an accident with one of Octavia’s most prized possessions regarding her family. To think he would have to help fight to protect a pony he cared for, and at first didn’t know how to fully express it towards her. To think he would be there for a troubled pony who had been through so much in her life. All of these things and many more he never would have seen coming, and to think everything in the end turned out perfect for him in the end.

Were it not for Octavia, Maestro would have never obtained the insight to manage to get to see his real mother for the first time. Were it not for her, he wouldn’t have known what true love seemed like, and what it really felt like for him.

The different ways and paths of life are like the strings of an instrument. Sometimes you hit the highs, and sometimes the lows. The highs are what keep you on your toes…or hooves in this matter. The lows will try and keep you down, but you need to find a way to keep going and keep in rhythm with life’s highs. Never stay in the low notes, always aim for new highs and new sounds of life. It is what makes life’s notes sound beautiful, be thankful for what you have, and what life has to offer you. You must never give up on what you can do for yourself and others. It does not matter on what everypony else thinks, what matters is what you think you should aim for in your life, what notes will you strive for in your lifetime? That my friend is what occurs if you play the appropriate notes in life…more importantly…The Strings of Life.

Prologue- A Little Backstory Of Maestro

A pony by the name of Maestro has moved into Canterlot with his parents who had adopted him when he was very young, as both of them were Unicorns as well. He himself was a charming young stallion, and Earth Pony to be precise. He had gotten a few lessons to learn to play the Cello from within the recent town he lived in, but he wanted to continue his further lessons he needed in order to get better.

As for Maestro’s original parents, his father died in a house fire in order to keep him safe. His father rushed into the burning house as his mother tried to stop him. His father made it out, but the smoke inhalation got the best of him over time. He was diagnosed with lung cancer, and died somewhat painfully in his sleep. For his mother however, she decided to bring him over to their town’s orphanage, since she thought it would be the best thing for him she thought. She dropped him off there when he was just a little colt, and she never looked back. She looked back at him one last time before the orphanage doors closed, with a tear of hope and happiness, knowing a loving family would take him one day.

So the story now takes place within the great and bustling city of Canterlot, as he has to now set off to find himself a teacher. He hears whispers of somepony he thought would be an excellent teacher, but her popularity is down the drain within theis story. About the same age as he was though, her name was Octavia, and one of the finest Cello players in Canterlot, and possibly one of the best in all of Equestria. Certain things in his life will be yet sad, heartwarming, comical, and maybe at some point of something deeper than that?

Chapter Nineteen- Track Trip

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 19- Track Trip:

It was now morning, and Maestro knew that Octavia was still going over there whether he liked it or not.

The buzzer on his new alarm clock, probably the third one this month, was going off.

“Uh…shut up!” he then threw the alarm clock across the bedroom, then went back to sleep.

“Ah…better.” He continued to lay in the bed in silence, until he realized something…

“Wait a minute…” today was the day him and Octavia were heading to Las Pegasus.

“Crap! I knew I should’ve packed last night! I was just…oh forget it, I need to get packing big time now!” He immediately forced himself up out of bed, and quickly got out a couple of suitcases his father had gotten him for his birthday last year, very nice ones in fact.

Once packed, he rushed into the bathroom to shower up and freshen up, pushing his father out of the way as he was about to head in there instead.

“I say Maestro, I know you’re heading out on a trip, but that was just uncalled for.”

“I’m heading to Las Pegasus father!”

“What! Surely you’re joking? You told me last night you were heading out on a trip for orchestral reasons?”

“Okay fine I lied, it’s Las Pegasus!”

“How could you Maestro? You have more important things to do than dilly-dally around in casinos and get drunk!” his father exclaimed again outside the closed bathroom door.

Maestro could be heard washing and cleaning himself as fast as he could, considering he forgot to set his alarm over thirty minutes back.

The showerhead minutes after could then be heard shutting off, but then the doorbell rang though.

“I’ll get it!” Diamond Ring yelled to them from downstairs.

She opened up the door, and to her surprise it was Octavia.

“Well goodness darling, good morning to you as well. Would you like to-”

“No, just tell Maestro I’ll be at the train station, it will be leaving out in fifteen minutes.” Octavia then rushed off with her luggage in the directions of the station. Galloping off in that direction.

“Maestro! This lovely Octavia girl said that some train would be leaving in fifteen minutes! Care to explain?” his mother yelled to him.

All she heard was a loud bang from upstairs.

“Is everything okay up there?”

She then heard heavy hoofsteps briefly make its way into the hall.

“Crap, crap, crap, crap, crap!” his bedroom door then slammed.

The house then went silent for a moment until his father spoke up from upstairs to her.

“He’s awake honey, he just disturbed the very gates of Tartarus with this insane rushing he is doing!”

About five minutes had passed, and his bags were packed in a sloppy manner, and his mane still partially wet as he put on a slim tie and grabbed his luggage banging and bumping his way out of the house. Hitting side to side on his way downstairs, clumsy as a baby, he then tumbled down the stairs.

“Oh goodness, Maestro!” she rushed over to him.

“I’m fine mom.” He then quickly got himself up, grabbing his luggage once more, and not even bothering to kiss his mother goodbye…well maybe for only a moment.

“Well you forgot-”

Maestro then quickly kisses his mother on the cheek, and then gallops once again out the door.

“Oh…well…ugh…be careful son!” she yells out.

“I will!” his voice fades in reply.

“Look at him…going out there and getting drunk with that classy mare…this is ridiculous. To think of all that he even did for her too…just…just preposterous I say. They need to settle in Canterlot for once.” His father says to himself out loud.
After galloping through the streets and onwards toward the station, he heard a whistle sound off, and then faintly heard “All aboard! Track fifty-seven!”

“Oh no, that must be it!” Maestro then decided to really whip some grass at this time now; he could not miss that train whatever he did.

He made it, but with just one minute to get on board.

“One minute before depa-”

“Shut up dude! I’m trying okay?!” Maestro shouts back to him.

“You sir, are rude.”

“Well you sir, need to give me and her more time, add one more minute okay? Just one.”

“I can give you thirty more seconds, that’s it. Now hurry.” The conductor replied.

“Here’s the tickets, just go up there to that register and get us both stamped okay?” She then quickly pecked his cheek with a kiss of good luck, hoping they’d be able to make it.

However…their was a long line ahead of him.

“Oh no you don’t.”

Maestro then runs straight up to the front desk telling him fifty-seven was leaving, and that his tickets were for that departure.

“I’m sorry sir, but you’re just going to have to-”

“I will not deal with another complication in my day understand?! Now stamp this piece of crap!”

“O-okay s-sir…r-right away…” the pony whispered feeling intimidated by him, as she then quickly stamped both tickets and gave them back in just a few seconds.

“Thank you miss…you have a nice day.” Maestro waved back at her with a sarcastic smile.

“How did you…”

“Don’t ask…let’s just say I was very assertive though.”

“Oh, assertive huh? I like that.” Octavia giggled.

“Well…time’s up…let’s run!” Maestro stated, as they both heard the whistle once more.
The conductor then notices both of them run up to him at the entrance.

“The both of you are late.” He said.

“Aw come on, we got our tickets stamped and everything!” Maestro exclaimed.

The conductor rolled his eyes, not wanting to deal with him, so he then felt pressured and decided to bend the rules for him a bit.

“Fine, fine! Climb aboard.” He stepped out of the way, letting Maestro and Octavia pass right up.

“Thank Celestia...and it’s all because of you.” said Octavia, poking Maestro in his side.

The second they got onto and inside one of the cars, they could feel the train pulling away from the station, as other ponies’ family members waved back at loved ones through the windows.

They made it back to a part of one car that seemed to be a little dimmed in one of the parts of it, considering the bulbs needed to be changed, but for anypony who would sit back there, they’d get a little privacy in that respect. Luckily the bulbs weren’t flickering or doing anything bad of the sort, but rather merely giving off a dim light over a few seats on the right side of the car.

“There, why don’t we sit over there?” Octavia points.

“Why there, it’s awfully dimmed.”

“I know it is, but let’s just sit there anyways.” She replied, as she made her way over there already.

“Well then, looks like we got ourselves quite the trip there. It’s not going to be a short trip.” Said Maestro.

After they were about several minutes onto the tracks, it was now all smooth chugging from here.

Octavia and Maestro had left their instruments at their homes, knowing that even just hopefully encountering Vinyl down there would be more important than playing with their instruments. Maestro had nothing else, but a pencil and some paper to draw with, and ponder on some other things. For Octavia, she simply enjoyed taking it easy and resting her mind for most of the trip. Thinking and planning things is what she was comfortable with…sometimes anyways.

As the hours passed on and on, it had reached almost eight at night. They were still about three or four hours away from Las Pegasus now. Maestro looked back over at Octavia to check in on how she was holding up, and she was already asleep again.

“Goodness, she must either be at great peace in her life now, or she’s got a medical condition…oh what the hay, I might as well mark the medical condition thing off, no way in Tartarus she’s got something like that.”

After he finished saying that, he then felt her body lay up against him, as she was then getting awfully close to him.

“Um…oh my…what’s she doing?” he thought.

She then spoke up in a small soft voice.

“I’m a little cold.”

“Really? Well then…I think I might have a cover I packed I believe.”

He checked his luggage, and luckily he had one. He brought it over her, but then she put it over him, and then got her head closer to his, as she then laid her head beside his.

“Can I ask why you-”

“Just want to take it easy…” her soft voice fades.

“Oh, okay.” he replied in a whisper.

From then on out, they ended up sharing the cover together, and with Maestro thinking he probably should’ve taken it easy the whole way like she did.

“I suppose doing this wouldn’t hurt.” he then began to yawn.

Him and Octavia just minutes afterward soon then fell asleep to the warmth of each other. For Octavia, her heart once again had now felt like it had never left him, almost like her very soul had felt rejuvenated from being with him. There had always been something about him to her, something…special. Perhaps since they had both lost dear loved ones, maybe that was the reason? But it couldn’t be. Something even through those horrible times she had experienced had been calling out to here from somewhere about him, but why, who, and where was this tug on her heart about him coming from?

One thing’s for certain, as these questions, thoughts, and feelings were going through her sleepy head and now-mellow heart, a shooting star once again then darted across the sky over the both of them as these things happened to her on the train. Something is bound to happening…and soon.

Chapter Thirty Six- Disappointment

The Strings Of Life:

Chapter 36- Disappointment:

It was seven-thirty in the morning, and all of the pony forces were assembled in a mass as far as the pony eye could possibly see all around Outpost Ashburn. The remainder of the pony forces remained tuned in over their radios at all the rest of the outposts and command posts to hear the speeches made by their high-ranking generals. Everypony was in high anticipation, anxious to hear the news of the war coming to an end with this last and final all-out assault on the Changelings…but something didn’t seem right to the chain of command. According to their predictions they were right…the Changelings were now on the move and spanning out to other locations across to the other kingdoms. Of course the soldiers did not know this terrible news yet, atleast not now anyways.

Commander and Prince Shining Armor then trotted up to the microphone on the self-made podium that was made for it by other materials used to make it.

“Good morning stallions and mares in uniform!” he shouted out to the crowd in front of him and into the microphone.

“Good morning sir!” they shouted back in unison, causing the sudden shout to echo throughout the atmosphere, almost like a giant natural speaker over all of them.

“Oh I can’t wait for the news, can you?” said Maestro with Starlight standing next to her, but she however was more focused on what they had to say, and shushed him briefly.

“Shh! They’re talking.” She whispered to him, slightly turning her head towards him but still keeping her eyes locked onto the golden armored prince.

“As you all know…we are within reach of ending this war as every one of you believe.” He said again, causing the crowd to begin cheering left and right.

“But however…”

The crowds activity and noise went deathly quiet.

“I have some unfortunate news for everypony here today…” the princes voice fading off towards the end of his sentence.

“We have received multiple accounts by the other races…that the dragons must sadly have to pull out, as their kingdom is being attacked as we speak.”

Low chatter broke out among the crowd, and Maestro and Starlight felt devastated now.

“So…I’m very, very sorry to say, but…we will have to…fall back to Equestria. They will be reaching our kingdoms territory line within a few days. Don’t you see everypony? They have been distracting us all the way over here while they plan something more devious than just this…this straight-forwards attack on a daily basis.” He stated.

The chatter throughout the crowd grew louder and louder, not liking this news.

“I’m sorry…there is no other way, we must protect our kingdom at all costs, and they want to take Canterlot as their main command center for Equestria…do not let them understand?!” Shining Armor’s voice growing in anger and determination towards the enemy.

Maestro couldn’t bear to have the thought of Canterlot in a raging inferno and a war zone. It was his home, his family’s home, and even his future family’s home too. He could not let them down, no matter the cost.

“My home.” He mumbled to himself.

“Your what?” Starlight asked him.

“Canterlot…my home…it’s under threat. But not just for me, I have family back there and I even have…” he then stopped himself.

“No need to continue, it’s okay Maestro, they’ll be fi-”

“No they won’t be fine don’t you see?!” his voice raised through the crowd causing several ponies to look back at him with a disapproving look.

“Yeah look at me like that again, Canterlot’s my damn home damn it!” he shouted to one of the stallions giving him a disapproving look.

“Shut up kid! The prince is talking!” one of them intervened.

Starlight holding him back from approaching the stallion.

“Hey, we don’t need that here got it? Cut it out right now.” She stated boldly to him.

Frustrated and now worried sick over his home being attacked within just a mere couple of days, his mind could not take anymore words coming out of Shining Armor’s mouth as he continued speaking.

“I’ll be back in my tent.”

“Maestro, hey wait a moment.” She raised one of her hoofs back to him, insisting he stay with her. He was then making his way through the crowd back to his tent, and out of sight from her.
The speeches continued as Maestro and Starlight were sitting back at their tent, hearing the speeches half and half. It was at the same time, partly outside of their tent and partly over their radio channel.

He was then spotted by her, looking at his picture of his lover once more.

“Octavia’s her name right?” she approached him looking over his shoulder at the sight of a gorgeous Earth Pony smiling, with him following it with a nod.

“She’s so pretty…how’d you get so lucky?” she asked.

“Don’t know really…we just I suppose had a connection that seemed to stay with us. We both play Cello as our passion that’s for one, then for another thing she’s taught me some things, and that I’ve taught her a few life lessons myself too.” He answered continuing to look at the photo.

“She’s expecting our daughter within the next few months too.”

“Oh wow, congratulations.”

“Thanks, but that’s what I’m so worried over.”

He turns looking up at her square in the eye.

“I’m going to be a dad, and this is how life repays me? Repaying me with a sudden and expected attack on the very city that will be housing my family and even my real mother within the next few days as they’re predicted to hit?! You have any idea how bad and worried this makes me? What if I don’t make it back before the attack happens!?” he shouts at her.

Starlight stood there taking it all in managing to keep her composure through her newly hardened personality, though she still of course certainly had her soft spots.

“Then what are you waiting for then?” she says.

Maestro hearing this made him once again turn back around facing her blocking out the sunlight that seeped through the crack of the tents entrance casting his shadow over her body.

“W-what did you say?”

“I said…what…are…you…waiting for? Get going then.”

“I can’t just leave you know, I’ll be dishonorably discharged.” He replied.

“My point exactly, we have no choice but to wait for our new orders from our generals.” She said cleverly.

“I know, and I need to get back to Canterlot now!” frustration could be heard taking form within his voice.

“I’m really sorry Maestro, but I promise we’ll still manage to get there before it happens, okay?”

“We’d have to leave out tomorrow if I want to get back there in time though.” He said.

“Well then I bet we’ll be out of here by then…atleast me and you will. Remember? Odd divisions leave first, keep that in mind.” She replied.

“Yeah, I suppose you’re right.” he looked away and out of the little crack of the entrance to the tent.

“Then okay, I’ll see if I can have a word with Orion, and maybe he’ll let us go a little early due to your situation. You may actually be able to, since it’s the heart of Equestria, and out actually live there. You may actually by default have to leave out earlier than everypony else.” She realized, making his face light up slightly.

“Yeah, you’re right come to think of it.”

“See what I mean? No worries, I bet you’ll even be out of here by noon.” She said to him. Assuring him that time might now be on his side.

They both then heard a loud roar and applause erupt from the crowd, signaling that the last words have just been addressed to their forces. They hadn’t heard a word about Princess Celestia and Princess Luna for a while now. Apparently they had to turn around and head back to Canterlot to prepare for the invasion. The invasion that happened during the royal wedding wouldn’t even hold a candle to what was about to happen to Canterlot and chances were that Cloudsdale and even Ponyville would be brought into the invasion. This invasion would be considered the royal Canterlot wedding and multiply those forces times a hundred or even higher due to the fact Cloudsdale and Ponyville were near Canterlot.

More words however sounded off from General Orion himself over the microphone one last time.

“Last words I must address to all of the stallions and mares who live in Canterlot, Cloudsdale, and Ponyville!”

Maestro’s ears immediately perked straight up as he hastefully made his way out fo the tent to hear it better.

“Any and all pony forces that live within these three locations shall be leaving out by this afternoon. So that gives you one day to prepare and ready up by the time they arrive to your location. Many of you will die when this happens, as we estimate these forces heading to Canterlot will not be your usual grunts on the frontlines, but more highly skilled and deadlier than the normal ones. After all, they are in fact invading the heart of our beloved kingdom, so you will and shall show them no mercy! Do I make myself clear maggots?!” Orion exclaimed in his large and stern voice.

“Sir yes sir!” the crowd roared back at him with those three loud words shouted back in his direction.

“Did you hear that? You’re going back home today after lunch!” Starlight said happy for him.

“Yeah I know…thanks.” He didn’t seem as thrilled as she thought he would seem to her?

“What’s wrong now?” she wondered to him.

“Well…what about you though? You don’t even live anywhere near these places.”

“I know that, but don’t you worry about me okay? I’ll be fine where I go. We’re not the ones truly being invaded.”

“Yeah, but it’s not like you won’t be in their path.” He replied.

“True, but I promise you like I said, I’ll be fine. You just focus on what needs to be done over there where you live okay? Focus on what drives you the most when you’re focusing on something. Think of all the ponies you’re fighting for and the ones you love and that love you, and make that your weapon. Whether they may be lovers or mere strangers, the fate of Equestria rests in your hoofs when the tables are set where you live.” she states to him, wanting him to realize that perhaps that what would occur at Canterlot and the other neighboring towns and cities was itself in fact the final stand and the final push on the enemy. If Canterlot fell…their war was over…and everypony knew that.

A pony was then heard over the radio after Orion stated his last words just moments ago.

“Attention all Equestrian forces who live within the Canterlot, Cloudsdale, and Ponyville sectors…please report to the flight docks, and your chariots will be waiting for you to head back home. First come, first serve basis…good luck everypony, and Celestia’s speed.” The radio then was heard with a static click signaling the transmission was over.

Maestro then quickly made it to the bed with the photo of Octavia being snatched up by him as it lied there on the neat bedsheets.

“Good luck Maestro…I’ll miss you.” Starlight ran up to him with a tight hug.
“You’ll always be the sister I always wanted Star. You’re a kinder and more caring mare than you perhaps know.” He then kissed her cheek with the final farewell, as he galloped out of the tent making his way over to the take-off docks as fast as he could. Starlight watched him gallop though pony traffic with a good balance of agility and speed for an Earth Pony.

“I love you big brother…take care.” She said herself; a single tear ran down her cheek but with a smile nonetheless shining hope from her face. Would this be the last time she would ever see him? Her mind worried about such a thought as that, considering how much he cared for his family over there. But she also knew that if she even wanted even a chance to see him again. But she knew what she had to do for her hometown, and it was plain and simple to her…getting the job done.